Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

Kuran Rido's sleeping face was the first thing longtime mistress Shiki Midori saw when she opened her eyes one hazy morning.

He was handsome, so handsome that every time she would be met with him face-to-face her heart would pick up in speed, the middle of her legs would feel moistened, and her whole body would quake with a pleasure that she couldn't even begin to define with words.

Bodily attraction was not all that remained between them, emotional attachment was there too. Or that's what she convinced herself to believe. Why else would the Kuran pureblood spend night after night, indulging in toe-curling pleasure in her arms, rather than those of his fiancée Shizuka Hio?

He preferred her over that pureblood! The maroon haired woman's lips curled up in a victorious smile at the realization. A sense of pride filled up her senses. One of her hand reached out to carefully caress a portion of his face. He let out a snort, frightening her in the process but doesn't awaken as she fears. Leaning closer, she nuzzled against his face and planted small kisses over his lips. Then he mumbled the word that completely ripped her heart apart.

"Juuri..."

Again? Why? Why was it always her, Midori could not understand!

It was common knowledge that Kuran Rido was head over heels for his sister Kuran Juuri. Even to this day he loved her, yearned for her. In his subconscious mind he always searched for her. Juuri did not reciprocate Rido's feelings but it seemed to have no effect on the man except for his increased obsession for her.

To Midori it made no sense, how one could be so obsessed with someone who doesn't even return their feelings. And then completely ignore the one who pours out their love, heart, body and soul? What sort of madness was this? What was the strength of such a one sided love?

The lady of the Shiki clan had known this man all her life and had been involved with him for over twenty years.

In these past twenty years Midori gave him everything. She gave him love when he was empty, she gave him her body when he had desire, when he was thirsty she fed him her blood, and when he was in need of strength she gave him her life force. Not only that she also took all the assaults that bred from his frustration, anger, madness towards Juuri.

Midori had even bore him a son. A son whose presence Rido didn't even acknowledge. He hadn't even had the decency to see his beautiful boy's face. Alas, Rido's cruelty towards her hadn't ended there; he refused to permit their son his last name, which was why her boy had been named Senri Shiki, instead of Senri Kuran.

And in return what did she receive?

Nothing! Absolutely nothing.

Kuran Rido made it very clear that their relationship was solely based off on his needs. She would receive nothing from him. Because of that Midori wondered in her spare time; what would happen if his beloved little Juuri ever changed her mind about Haruka, and opened her arms for him? The man would surely kick her ass out and run to Juuri, there was no doubt in that.

Yet Lady Shiki couldn't stop her heart from hoping that one day… One day Rido would truly love her as much as he loved his Juuri—or perhaps even more.

Shiki Midori was with Rido, purposefully buttoning up the buttons of his shirt when a servant entered with the news that a few members of the Hanadagi family wanted audience with him. She did not concern herself to the matter, she already knew that the Hanadagi family owed the Kuran a large sum of money.

Rido exited the room for the living room to speak to the other purebloods. Midori followed silently and watched it all from behind a pillar. It was that night that her own eyes witnessed the first step to her own downfall.

They were exactly four in number—the four Hanadagi brothers—famous for borrowing money and never returning it. That was what they usually did to most aristocrats. However, this time it was Kuran Rido whom they owed money to; and it was common knowledge that he wasn't someone of whom they could easily evade.

The way the conversation was going on between Rido and the four young purebloods sounded much like a deal was to be signed. But soon one of the brothers disappeared, only to return minutes later with a very attractive young female. Her glowing skin rivalled the moonlight, and her jet black hair was a perfect contrast against that glowing milky skin.

Midori's eyes opened wide. The girl being forcefully dragged was none other than Hanadagi Reira, the only daughter ever born to the Hanadagi family. She was the youngest, born after all her brothers'.

As the young maiden was thrown at Rido's feet Midori received a hint of her future.

The aristocrat stood in her spot and watched helplessly as the young Hanadagi girl cried for her brother's to take her with them. Sadly that night her screams feel into deaf ears. Neither one of her brothers turned their heads back. There was no point, they had already sold her to Rido Kuran. And from then forth, there was no turning back for her either, because her unfortunate fate had already been sealed.

Rido grabbed the girl and threw her over his shoulder, totally ignoring her protests and then allowed his body to disintegrate into hundreds of bats before vanishing from the sight.

Tears had already began to stream down Midori's eyes. She knew what was about to happen. Within the next few seconds, a maid appeared by her side to inform her.

"Kuran-sama expects you to return to Shiki-manor tonight."

Of course he did, Midori wasn't even surprised, the man was after all very predictable.

After that night every time Rido needed Midori he made a trip to the Shiki residence. He'd stopped calling her to his estate, that place was now reserved for his new lover.

Word had begun to spread around the vampire council like wild fire, and it reached Midori's ears through her uncle, who is a councilman himself; that Rido might tie the knot with the Hanadagi pureblood.

It broke lady Shiki's tender heart. Yet the woman in love could do nothing about it other than to feel helpless.

Almost a year passed by...

Rido's visit was now quite rare. Midori barely saw her lover. This distance from Rido was harder than she anticipated. She longed for him, she yearned for him and prayed every single day just to get one glimpse of him. But the end result was always disappointing.

With passing time Midori's paranoia increased. It worried her to great length to think if her lover has fallen for the young pureblood...there was always a possibility for that. Say he does fall for the girl, she ends up replacing Juuri, then what will happen to her? And their son?

Stress and tension was something Lady Shiki could not handle very well. The immense stress she received from her relationship with the pureblood slowly affected her sanity. She started to lose her mind. Her worst nightmare started to come true…

Day by day her insanity became more evident. Everyone could see it with bare eyes. As a result people started to cut her off. With actors now showing concern to work with her, the once queen of silver screen now lost her carrier.

In such a short span of time her whole life crumbled down under the pile of rubbles.

Years passed yet no news of Rido's marriage came. It made Midori glad but soon a piece disturbing news sure did reach her ear.

"Reira-sama is expecting!"

Her uncle was the one who brought the news to her.

Midori was sure how to react. Should she feel pity for the girl or be happy that she isn't the only one walking the ominous path.

Then again the part of her that immensely loved the Kuran man could not handle it. It burned with the inferno of jealousy that made her scream in frustration and cried at the top of her lungs. At one point she turned violent, she threw her belongings all over the room, shattering them to pieces much like how Rido had done with her sanity.

Her little boy Senri watched her through the crack of an open door. Horror was the only expression his innocent face could portray. She saw him as he watched her, but could not find it in herself to care. Instead she became angrier. She was ready to attack him when her uncle took control of the situation and put her in isolation.

However there was one good outcome of this tragic situation. Now that his new lover was pregnant Rido once more took Midori to his bed. He visited her often, with his duration of stay becoming longer.

Once again, it gave birth to new hope for the aristocrat woman.

Blinded by her newfound happiness Midori was lost track. One night she brought Senri out to introduce him to his father. But the cruel pureblood wanted nothing to do with the boy. He demanded for him to be taken away. His exact words were:

"I need no son nor do I need a family with you. The reason I come here is for a delicious meal and a delightful fuck! Know your place and stick to that only."

With those words he sunk his ferocious fangs into her neck and shattered all of Midori's hope of them ever being together or as a family.

The next four years of Midori's life passed faster than she expected. It could be said that these past four years were the best times of her life. She had her lover all to herself. Lost she was in his love and lust so much that she even failed to be a proper mother to her only child. What was more tragic than that was the fact she regretted nothing.

As long as Shiki Midori had Kuran Rido by her side nothing else in the world mattered.

On one dark evening of fall Midori was awakened by her uncle.

"We have been invited." The head of the Shiki family, Shiki Sayatohi stated quite casually.

"Invited where?" She couldn't help but ask, after all September was an odd month of invitation to a soiree, unless for some special occasion.

"Rido-sama is throwing a soiree in honor of Aiyora-sama."

"And this Aiyora-sama is..?"

"His daughter!"

Midori's heart stopped.

Her ears refused accept what it just heard. He was throwing a party in honor of his daughter that was from another mistress? Whereas her son was never given the chance to meet, let alone throw something on his honor.

Her head, heart and soul all burning in uncontrollable rage. Once more she got the urge to tear down this whole mansion and along with every soul that was in it.

"Has he married that Hanadagi pureblood?" she asked after staying quiet for a while.

"According to my sources nothing like that has been done yet," her uncle assured keeping a hand over her head and then turned his back on her and walked towards the window and drew the curtain slightly,

"…However the child has received his last name. As a matter of fact, he also chose her first name!"

Midori felt her uncle's snide remarks. The man was rubbing salt on her fresh wound.

It was clear that Rido accepted this child. He gave her his identity. Yet with her son he refused to acknowledge his presence and forget giving him the Kuran surname.

"…We shall be leaving in few hours," her uncle's words brought her out of the memory. "Make sure to pick a nice gift for the child."

With that as his last words the older male left her behind.

With her uncle's exit Midori once more went back to her thoughts.

The name 'Aiyora' sounded quite familiar. She has heard it somewhere, but where? Only to recall moments later, that on one night in his drunken state Rido mentioned about Juuri's favorite bedtime tale. In that story the main character was called Aiyora. He loved the name so much that he wanted to name his little sister that when she was born. Juuri also loved this name because of its unique sound. First she wanted to change her own name from Juuri to Aiyora. But as expected their parents intervened. Then one night Juuri expressed her desire to him, her eldest brother that, if she is ever blessed with a daughter-she will name her daughter 'Aiyora'.

Chapter Text

It was one of those dull boring rainy evening!

Reira was feeding her young daughter while a maid stood nearby her to assist her through the process.

It'd been almost two months since she birthed the beautiful girl. Her father till to this point made no attempt to meet his daughter, even though he had visited the mother almost every week for his pleasure. It wasn't like Kuran Rido didn't know, oh he surely did! He was informed the second the child came into this world but he brushed the news away like it was of no importance.

His action did not surprise Reira. As a matter of fact this wasn't the first time Rido became a father. He already had a son with the woman from the Shiki family—and from the information she gathered; he hadn't even seen that boy's face properly either.

Rido actually made it clear he wanted nothing to do with children that were not born from Juuri. Unlike lady Shiki who was having such hard time dealing with the matter; Reira accepted it. Besides, she preferred it this way. She was okay with Rido not paying any attention to their child. In fact she wanted to keep her child as far away from him as possible.

He didn't have it in his system to be a father. So why risk the child's life by putting her in his tainted hands?

Here was something she did not know, that it was all about to change soon…very soon.

(^_^)

On one of the night, Rido barged into her room while she was still in the middle of feeding the baby.

Reira and the maid gasped, fear shining at both their faces. The young Hanadagi female felt her heartbeat slowing down as she recognized the rage that shined in his maddening mis-matched eyes.

"You," he pointed towards the maid. "…take that thing and out!" by 'that thing' he meant the child. It hurt Reira the way he referred to their daughter, his daughter, his very own flesh and blood. And also the fact that he was least bothered the child's well-being.

From the way the infant was still suckling her breast the mother understood her child was far from done. Any mother in Hanadagi Reira's position would or at-least try to argue, ask the man to wait and put the infant's need before all. However this helpless mother was in no such position. She was well aware that arguing with the mad-dog will be a losing proposition and would most likely cost the life of the child as a result.

She could not risk the life of her child...

Therefore, in a quick motion she pull her breast free from the little one's mouth and handed the baby over to the maid.

…only to have the infant give out a loud ear piercing cry at the top of her lungs!

"I think she is still hungry my lady."

The maid made the bold move to point out but Reira focused her frightened gaze on Rido trying to study his mood. His decision would be her decision.

The child continued to cry and the Kuran pureblood looked irritated.

"Take her back to her room and feed her with the bottle." The mother commanded.

"But-"

"Do as I say!"

As a mother she stood firm on her decision and immediately dismissed the maid. Who in turn bowed in both the pureblood's direction before walking out of the room—but just as she was about to pass Kuran Rido, he commanded her to stop.

"Wait…"

It frightened Reira to her core. Her heart stopped. She was almost one the verge of getting on her knees and catching his feet to beg for her child's life.

In fear of losing her child Reira was so lost that she thought her mind was playing tricks when she heard the following words from Rido's mouth.

"Finish the feeding." Both Reira and the maid nervously eyed him, to see if this was some sort of trap.

The maid was the first to move. She carefully placed the child into her mistress's arms.

The young pureblood continued to watch the older one till he snarled.

"Did you not hear me, finish the feeding. Hurry up! I don't want her cry interrupting my fuck!"

The sound of crying came to a stop as the mother resumed feeding. The father on the other hand took a seat on the couch placed before the window. The maid stood near her mistress awkwardly, awaiting the next command.

A while passed by...the babe was already asleep yet her tiny mouth continued to suckle on the breast signaling she was still not done with her meal.

Relived washed over the young woman's face. But at the same time the question followed through, why suddenly he had the kindness in him to allow her to fully feed the baby?

The young mother was so consumed into her thoughts that she did not even notice Rido nearing.

"What is her name?" the question brought her quite a surprise, making her gasp with fright. She didn't even know when he came close or how long he had been watching the child for.

"I expect an answer to my question, girl!" this time his tone came in form of a warning.

"Um…I-I…she has no name." she stammered like a foolish child making him darkly chuckle. However it was the truth though, she really did not name the child. Actually she didn't have the courage to do so.

"Why not?" His lips curled up to a twisted smirk as he shook off his jacket and cast it aside while roughly undoing the buttons of his silk black shirt.

"…"

"You're quite a useless mother! If it was Juuri she would have had a name ready by now, maybe few nicknames too..." he mocked while undressing himself, all the while his eyes still lingered upon the child who was fast asleep in the comfort of her mother's arms.

(^_^)

Rido was about to take the stairs down when a unique sound reached his ear. He could tell it was coming from one of the rooms. Who knew what came over his mind at that time that he decided to look for its source.

Opening the door he entered the room and came to the conclusion that it was the baby's nursery. Sadly, it was not like an ordinary nursery; decorated with colorful walls, pretty posters, toys and dolls. In fact, it had none of those just a small wooden crib, which was placed too near a window. It was just an empty, dark, hollow room. But that wasn't his concern. He shook his head, and was about to turn to leave, but a sudden whimper from the child drew his attention. Before even realizing it, Kuran Rido found himself bent over the crib; face to face with his own daughter!

Little did he know just how much of a mistake that was…

It was from that moment everything began to change. As if the story was rewriting itself without the aid of an author.

He gave into temptation and pulled the child out of the crib and cradled her in his arms. The first thing he did was examine her. He was impressed. She defined the word beautiful. Even though she wasn't conceived by Juuri, he still couldn't help thinking that this girl was beyond what his mind could have imagined.

To his surprise the child did not fuss in his arms. As a matter of fact she watched him, watched him in wonder. A feeling that matched his own in that given moment.

This child had a head full of thick black hair, no doubt inherited from her mother. Her milky skin contrasted beautifully with the darkness of her hair. Then there were those adorable pouty lips and that small buttoned nose. They were perfectly placed and then those eyes… she did not get her mother's violet orbs, nor did she get his mismatched one. She was blessed with the most beautiful blue eyes that he had ever seen in his long years of life. So vibrant and so full of life, those were probably the most expressive eyes he had ever seen.

"That pathetic whore didn't think of naming you..." he wondered still very much mesmerized by her beauty. "Anyway I will give you a name..."

The little one flashed him a toothless grin. As if she understood what he just said and agreed with him.

"Huh...What could be a suitable name for you?"

Her smile became wider and a cooing sound left her lips, as if she was giving him some sort of response.

It was that moment when Kuran Rido's stone cold heart started to warm up. He felt as if he was in heaven. It brought back a beautiful memory, his first time holding Juuri after her birth. She too smiled at him the same way. Just like that time, this time too his heart melted away.

He looked down at the child again. She was trying to reach for one of the button of his shirt. He brought her closer so that button was in her grip. Soon as she had her grip on the desired object a soft giggle left her lips. The sound of it made Rido feel strangely week in the knees.

He was not sure whether the child recognized him but that no longer mattered because from now on she would know who he was.

In that blissful moment Rido made the decision to make this child a part of his life and gave her the name: Aiyora.

Rido first read this name in a Hebrew novel and instantly fell in love with it. When Juuri was born Aiyora was what he wanted to call her but his parents thought the name was a bit too bizarre for a Kuran princess. Then, one night Juuri expressed her desire to name her own daughter Aiyora if she ever had any. But in the end she chose some other name for her child.

To Rido it no longer mattered if this child was from Juuri or anyone else. What mattered was the fact that she was a part of him. She belongs to him.

Therefore it was that moment when the little one was born once again, with a new identity this time-Kuran [raa1]Aiyora, daughter of Kuran Rido!

(^_^)

Reira and her maid both stood by the door astonished the day the henchmen from the senate showed up, each carrying bags full of baby goodies. By afternoon that dull vacant room was changed into a luxurious nursery.

Reira was confused. She kept thinking what was going on. Who could be so kind enough to decorate her bay's nursery? She was sure it wasn't her family. What are the chances of it being the other Kuran siblings? The idea seemed logical, since she was already familiar with their kind and humble nature. Or perhaps present from the senate just to keep Kuran Rido at their side. There was always a possibility of that too.

"Come Aiyora… Tell me if you like your new room."

It was Rido's voice. But who was he speaking to?

Reira turned her head following the voice only to have her eyes go wide in shock. There was Rido standing at the top of the stairs with her child nestled in his arms.

Although he paid no means of attention to her, but that did not matter to her. She didn't want his love to begin with. Her daughter got her father, what more could she ask for.

(^_^)

After that day Rido's visit seemed to increase. He showed up every now and then but the difference was that she barely saw him. These visits were not for her, it was for the baby.

During one of Rido's night over, Reira peeked inside the nursery to see what the father and daughter were up to. What she saw melted her heart right away. It built up a different hope inside the young pureblood, a hope for her daughter's bright future.

There was Kuran Rido, lounging on the couch with his infant daughter in his arms. He was telling her stories. Although the majority of that story revolved around Juuri, which explained why the baby was already drooling in his arms, but still, he was putting an effort and she had to give him for that.

It was also the first time the Hanadagi pureblood started to feel love and deep respect for the man to whom she was sold to years ago.

(^_^)

Rido spent most of his time with the little one. His daughter became the apple of his eye.

He fed her, bathe her and even changed her diapers. Changing of diaper was one field he was quite skilled at, after all he changed diapers for both his siblings.

With time the pureblood's nature started to come off as more positive. He appeared more tamed than his previous wild self.

And in a short span of time Kuran Rido was not the person as others claimed to recall.

It was common to celebrate a child's first year of birth.

However turning of six months was not regularly celebrated. Rido's plan to introduce Aiyora to the society only at six months seemed quite strange to Reira. It frustrated her to no end as she discovered that she was in no place to give opinion despite being the mother.

While at one hand preparation was taken for the introduction of new pureblood, on the hand gossip started to spread like wild fire of a possible marriage between the parents of the youngling.

When the news reached Reira, she wasn't sure what to make out of it.

For one Rido had never been that affectionate towards her. He made it very clear her only purpose was to serve him sexually, which put a stop to all sort of dreams she ever had of ever becoming someone's wife.

However under the current circumstances everything seemed possible. The man was no longer his former self. This new persona was of a father, who would do anything for his daughter. As a mother she too wanted a normal family for Aiyora, which was why she made up her mind not to object if Rido indeed planned on marrying her.

Little did she know how delusional she was...

(^_^)

Reria was stuck by thunder when at the eleventh hour Rido commanded her not to attend the night's gala. The decision made no sense. So she tried to protest.

"This soiree is to introduce my daughter to the vampire's society...You play no part here." Rido announced, his voice ice cold as he turned his back on her.

"She is my daughter too…"

To that Rido laughed. The sound of his laughter was cold and cruel.

"… do not mistake yourself to such thoughts. You aren't her mother, you're my whore, that your only status."

She was taken aback by his choice of his words. To say she was surprised would be an understatement. He was calling her whore? He was calling the mother of his child a whore!? What was wrong with him? What kind of a man was he?

In spite of all those thoughts, in the end Hanadagi Reira always did what was best for her and her daughter.

"As you wish, Kuran-sama!" and that was to agree with him without questions asked.

(^_^)

Reira may not have attended the Soiree but she surely did watch from up.

Quite a lot of the important members of the vampire council showed up. The members of her family were there as well; her brothers came with wives and mates. The Ichijo family was there, the Aidou family, the Souen family, the Kain family, Isaya Shouto showed up as the only member of the Shouto family, the Shirabuki clan was there too and so was the Shiki family. Almost everyone was there except for Rido's own siblings…the remaining Kurans.

Moving from those folks the Hanadagi pureblood's purple orbs picked up the sight of Rido's other mistress Shiki Midori. She came with her uncle and brought her son along.

Reira watched the woman closely. Her behavior didn't seem normal. The strange gleam of her eyes and her body language made her appear unstable.

It broke the young pureblood's heart to watch her one time favorite actress in such poor state. She grew upon watching this woman make magic on the silver screen with her unimaginable beauty and now to witness her desperate attempt to get her son some recognition- it was simply heart wrenching!

Forget acknowledgement, that cruel man did not even for once bothered to look at that helpless boy who was standing there holding onto his mother's hand feeling like an orphan.

The mother in her was able to relate to that feeling. After Aiyora's birth she too went through something close to that kind of anxiety where she could only think of what would happen to her child? Will she get recognition? Will she ever have someone to call father?

Fortunate she felt because Rido showed her daughter kindness.

If only she knew it was going to come with a price…!

Aiyora said her first word at a very tender age of seven month. The first syllable she ever uttered was 'Papi'. Her sweet innocent voice made such a beautiful sound every time she utter the word Papi that it made Rido change his mind, he decided his daughter would call him Papi instead of Otou-san.

Aiyora was a fast speaker. In the next few months she could almost form a sentence. However the credit for that sort of goes to her father. The fact that he sat her down on his lap and talked for hours helped boost her ability.

Aiyora took her first step at ten months period. Rido was present to witness that beautiful moment. From then onwards most times he stayed by her side to help her perfect those tiny steps and turn them to perfect walk.

(^_^)

On his spare time Rido always watches her. In secrecy, hidden in the shadows...

Kuran Rido could no longer imagine his life without his daughter. At this point in life she is the only one that mattered, the only one whom he cared about. Not a day goes by without seeing his daughter…without listening to her…without feeling innocent touches…

His little girl was so beautiful. He could not get enough of her, or her beauty or her innocence. To him she was the heaven. The ultimate definition of peace and beauty. She made him want to be different. He lived and breathed in her. Without even knowing or doing anything she became the most important thing in the word to him. All she had to do was maybe smile, pounce into his arms, giggle at his tickles, anything, any of her childishness and his day would be made.

(^_^)

As Aiyora grew, grew her affections for her father and vice versa.

Despite being a toddler the girl knew how to have her father wrapped around her little fingers. Rido actually lost the ability to defy her. Every word the child uttered was a command for him.

Meanwhile Aiyora's closeness to her father increased the gap between her and her mother.

Even while living in the same house, under one roof the toddler barely knew her mother. As a matter of fact she was totally unfamiliar to the whole concept of mother's love. To her, her father meant the world. He was everything to her.

…And it turned out this way because Rido made sure his daughter stayed by his side most times and was sent to her mother only during the times she needed to be fed with breast-milk.

Rido could not bring it in him to share his daughter with anyone. Not even the women who brought her into this world. The dark possessiveness within his heart for the child grew everyday burning him from deep inside. No one but Reira realized that it was cutting his sanity to a state that shall forever be in-fixable.

(^_^)

The little girl did not know about the depth of hold she had on the man. She occupied him completely. She was all that he could think about…to the point where it started to turn improper.

He wasn't sure when he changed from a possessive father to something much darker and dangerous. He did not even know when his little girl started to fill up the void Juuri has left behind, he did not know when Juuri became a distant memory in the past that he almost forgot about...

Most importantly he had no clue since when such sinful desire was born within him where it made him crave his little girl all to himself and only himself.

Nor was he aware when a father's possessive love for his daughter changed into a lover's dangerous obsession…

(^_^)

All mine, you are all mine to have, mine to love, mine to devour…!

(^_^)

It was an unusual time of afternoon when Reira was still in bed. She was not asleep neither was she awake. This strange tiredness was caused by him. Rido had devoured too much of her blood to the point she lost her conscious and even as she woke up she had no strength left within. However it all changed, when the horrified scream of her daughter reached her ear.

No amount of weakness in the body could hold back on mother's determination.

Before Reira could understand from where she got the strength to run for she was already nearing the kitchen. She followed her child's scent and that led her to there, where she had the privilege to witness the pureblood devouring one of the maids.

The sight of the maid's body turning to dust traumatized the child. Her frightened scream echoed through every corner of the mansion. This innocent child wasn't used to this brutality nor was she familiar with this face of her father.

What made it far worse was the fact that her father was now staring her down with those glowing red eyes, thirsting for a taste of her delicious blood.

… No it cannot be...

With the realization came its affect, Reira felt numb. The blood in her vessels turned cold. Her heart stopped momentarily only to starting beating in loud thud.

Quickly gathering the child into her arms she fled the scene.

The vampire said nothing. He continued to watch wordlessly as the woman ran far away from her. He wanted to stop her, he wanted to snatch his daughter back…but couldn't because the father in him knew what result it would bring.

(^_^)

Vampires, especially pureblood's don't get sick. However poor Aiyora received trauma way beyond what her small form could handle. Her body burned with high fever and there was no sign of her temperature coming down for the next few days. And every time her father made it nearer her condition only worsened. Her fever would go up, she would cry and try to get away from him.

The child made her point clear, she no longer wanted to go close to her father. But Rido was determined to get his daughter back. This little tug of war came to a point where upon mere sight of her father Aiyora would scream and cry.

This new distant nature of his daughter didn't sit well with eldest Kuran. He couldn't handle it. For him it was harder, so much painful to stay away from her. The distance was killing him. Not feeling her ticklish touches put his body on fire that burned his skin, flesh and bones to ashes.

He knew he had to see her, he had to touch her, he head to feel her…orelse he would go mad. Perhaps gone mad already!

The more the child backed away, the more aggressive his actions turned.

Reira tried to reason with him, begged him to give the child a little space. But her words only brought the opposite effect. Instead of understanding the seriousness of the situation he became furious.

Therefore with this anger came all sort of possible assaults be raising his hand or forcing himself on her or anything and everything worst that his body could offer.

For the sake of her daughter's safety the young pureblood took it all.

There were times when Rido pulled her closer by using her hair as handle from the back and whispered into her ear to remind her why he kept her alive in the first place.

"Thank the child… be grateful to her… it is because she still relies on your milk that you are still breathing…"

Although Reira never protested but in her heart she knew time has come to end this once and for all and save her child from this hell before its monstrosity took reaches her.

(^_^)

Aiyora recovered from the fever, but she was yet to recover from the fear.

Which was precisely the reason why he avoided her father and upon his sight she would run to her mother and hide behind her legs.

Rido's heart burned every day to see his daughter who once pounced into his arms without a care in the world now had to hide behind her mother to seek refuge.

And it did not take long for the day to come when the pureblood lost his cool. He had enough of her ignorance, he could take it no more.

…Rido pulled his daughter out of her mother's arms, threw her small form over his shoulder and was about to walk away when Aiyora screamed for her mother.

It was the first the Hanadagi girl used her powers on him. But alas it barely affected him. All it did was small cuts here and there, which also healed instantly. Rido paused to amuse himself for a bit. What was the woman thinking? She herself is still a child with her powers barely developed.

Then with a raise of his own hand he released his own power. The younger pureblood was thrown across the room. Her form hit the wall forming a large crack there. She passed out on the spot and Aiyora's screamed louder. She desperately tried to reach her mother.

The scene fueled Rido's wrath. He couldn't harm his daughter. He loved her way too much. So he tried to silence her with loud scolding. When that attempt failed, he forced a hand over the child's head and put her to sleep.

When Reira opened her eyes Rido was gone with the child. Tension filled the young female's heart. She couldn't even begin to what her daughter might have been going through. Her body burned with rage she never she had. The beast within her wanted to tear the bastard Rido to shreds and burn his pieces in such manner so that no power, magic or voodoo in this world could resurrect him ever.

But alas…the reality was something different.

In real life she was nothing but a young, naïve, pampered, sheltered child who knew nothing about the cruelty of this world. Till the day she was thrown into this pits of hell by her own family members. Now all she had left of her was this child. Her daughter, Kuran Aiyora. And sure as hell she did not want the same fate for her daughter…

In that vulnerable moment Hanadagi Reira took the oath…

…she failed to save herself, but that mistake won't be repeated for her daughter.

The next time Reira saw her child, she appeared all normal, she looked so happy.

Seated on her father's lap Aiyora was playing in absent mind. Earlier traces of fear from her eyes now vanished.

"Papi look…" She even looked up at her father and smiled, while showing him how she braided the doll's hair. Her father barely paid attention to the doll. His focus remained on her…his doll.

He leaned down to kiss his daughter's delicious cheeks.

Rido always enjoyed kissing her fluffly-chubby cheeks. But now that action seemed to have changed, on occasions the kisses would be so aggressive that it would leave marks on the supple skin.

Reira also noticed how abnormal his eyes appeared recently... so full of hunger, full of lust. It wasn't a look that a father gave to his daughter. As a mother she could already taste the bile in the pit of her stomach. Her purple eyes followed the trail of his hand and she could swear she saw his grip on the child tightening while his other large hand that was combing through the locks of her long dark hair. Occasionally he tugged a little at the roots to make the girl squeal a little.

Rido closed his eyes and tilted his head back a little, a silent purr escaping his lips. It was nothing but an involuntary reaction to that little squeal that his daughter just made. It gave him pleasure. The little noise of pain she made gave him pleasure.

Reira understood the course of action and felt utterly disgusted by it.

A father that takes delight from his innocent daughter!

The thought alone gave her the urge to vomit. Incest was common among vampires, especially purebloods and Kuran family was famously known for practicing it. But still it had a limit only going up to the siblings. Even among the vampire race a father-daughter relationship is considered a taboo.

(^_^)

Another time Reira found Rido cuddling their daughter, on the bed. His face buried over her head. He was holding the child in such a tight grip that she was even having difficulty breathing.

The other time she saw the father-daughter together was in the child's nursery.

Rido had her seated on his lap.

At first glance the scene appeared innocent. Little Aiyora lost in her own world playing with her toy. But the way her wretched father had his face nuzzling against her told the person watching another story.

He did not only stop there…the pureblood took hold of her tiny wrist brought it to his nose. He continued to sniff at it the way a dog sniffs bone. Reira remained in the shadows and watched with both her fists clenched by her side as Rido put one of her tiny finger into his mouth and gave it a long deep suckle.

Another time…this one afternoon the mother was awakened by her daughter's loud giggle. Becoming suspicious Reira followed. This time she walked herself on the scene of Rido placing open mouthed kisses on their daughter's neck. His tongue was darted out as the licked from the nape of her neck all the way upto her ear.

The child had no idea what was going on, to her it was one of her father's new game.

(^_^)

"Papi…!"

The pureblood toddler ran past everyone and pounced on her father even before he could take his first step in and the latter did not waste time to scoop the girl up into his arms.

The scene that took place next left Reira's mouth hanging in shock. She watched in horror as her child threw both her tiny arms around her father's neck and kissed him deep… right on the lips!

WHAT!?

Her heart stopped! How did an innocent child learn how to kiss like that? Who taught her such vulgarity, this filthiness?

Then it all made sense…

"You came into my life my little fairy and made me forget Juuri…" a line that Rido often repeated in the recent times. She did not understand the true meaning of it until now.

And now that she knows, Reira too has her own thought on the matter; My daughter will not be the one to replace your Juuri, I will never let that happen ever!

(^_^)

Soon there were no difference between the way Rido treated his beloved daughter and a sick pedophile treating its prey. He would do obnoxious things to the child. Such as kissing her everywhere, lick her, nibble her and ferociously bite her down during some occasions.

Then over the time his actions turned crazier to the point where it actually made no sense as for what he wanted to do? Was it overwhelming lust to devour her or plain madness?

Reira continued to watch from afar as Rido took every chance to create a bond with his daughter. At this young age when vampire children are only supposed to rely on energy from trust-able sources Aiyora was fed blood directly. Her father's poisonous pure blood! His sinful actions did not just stop there…because he wasn't just feeding her, he was drinking from her too in return.

Although he wasn't able to bite her neck, but does not mean that he didn't try. He definitely did!

There were countless time when he opened his mouth wide near her neck but pulled back the only the last second. Rido did not want to hurt his child but couldn't help it either. His fangs constantly ached, as their yearning to tear that innocent neck was immense.

The sight of his ferocious elongated fangs frightened the child.

Thus it left him no choice but to look for other ways to satisfy this thirst for her blood.

He pricked her fingers, sometimes scratched the sides of her arms with his sharp claws, other times he simply took her little palm inside his mouth and gently pierced it with his fangs then sucked her blood out as much as possible.

Due to Aiyora being too young he could never really take more than a gulp or two. As a result his thirst remained un-quenched and these little teasing tastes rather intensified his hunger far more.

(^_^)

Everyday her daughter was getting dragged towards an ominous future. It broke Reira's heart to just be a witness about that matter. This powerlessness ate her up from inside in the form of guilt.

No doubt remains that soon Aiyora will be victim of her father's dark desire. She will be raped, violated and rotted by the man who birthed her, the man who was supposed to treasure her, cherish her but instead chose to lust over her innocence.

Closing her eyes the mother could practically see her daughter's future as an insane pureblood, walking around, lonely, savage, feasting upon anyone and anything and then one day…Hunted down by the vampire hunters!

Once more her body burned with the urge to kill that monster. However she was sensible enough to be aware that it was an impossible proposition. She happened to be way too young and inexperienced to take down Kuran Rido. She would probably turn to crystals even before lifting a finger and once she is dead there will be no future for her daughter. For the rest of her life the child will have to live under her crazy father's mercy.

Take her! Take her! Take her far away from here to a place where he will never find her.

The thought chanted constantly inside her soul. Now all that remained was hope that she can really accomplish it one day.

The golden opportunity that she has been waiting for came sooner than even expected.

The senate called Rido's assistance for some urgent business overseas. That assured that he would not return for a while. Thank to her eavesdropping Reira even heard the promise he made to his daughter before leaving to return in a week.

That's it!

An opportunity like this would not come easily. Perhaps might never come. So it's either now or never. The only chance to save her daughter from the ill fate.

Next morning in broad daylight Reira fled the estate.

She went to the Hanadagi estate with high hopes to find shelter.

What she did not expect was for all her brothers to turn their back on her.

Their message was loud and clear, she was no longer welcome there. For the sake of her daughter the Hanadagi girl gave up her pride long age, which was why not even for once she hesitated to get on her knees and beg her brothers. Her eldest brother was taken aback but Reira did not falter. She cried out reminding them that Aiyora was not only Kuran Rido's child- half of her had the Hanadagi flesh and blood too.

But alas all her cries fell into deaf ears. It failed to reach her stone hearted brothers.

The Hanadagi family threw her out and shut the door on her face.

Reira just stood there, by the large gates holding onto her crying child numbly. She felt lost and helpless. Where to go now? Where to find a safe shelter for her child? If Rido finds them before then that would be the end of it.

While roaming the streets the idea of orphanage came to her mind several times. At one point she was even tempted to give in but backed away when hit by the realization of putting a vampire child among all humans. It would surely be disastrous.

At this point she only saw one option, to kill off both herself and this child. This way it could end once and for all. She went as far as to almost crushing the child so peacefully sleeping in her arms. But then something miraculous happened and Reira suddenly recalled... Even though she may no longer have any relative left but her daughter still did.

Aiyora still has her other relatives…

(^_^)

Reira went to the Kuran estate. It was her last hope if it does not work here then she will have no choice but to go with her former plan.

With courage she faced the Kurans.

Kuran Haruka, Kuran [raa2] Juuri and their son of late teen years Kuran Kaname.

The three of them looked at her with such pitiful eyes that it hurt her pride as a pureblood.

However Reira was taken aback when these people actually offered her to take a seat and provided her some meal. She was not expecting any sort of hospitality from these people when her own blood didn't even have the decency to offer her any of that. It gave her new hope. She could imagine her daughter safe in their care.

Reira told them everything starting from how her brothers' sold her to Kuran Rido, how he used her, how her daughter born, how Rido was a doting father at first and how his love towards their child eventually took the form of dangerous obsession. She told them everything, did not hide a single detail not even the awful things that he has done with the child.

The Kurans listened to her carefully like they were taking note of her words. They were actually familiar with her. The youngest child of the Hanadagi family. She is the first to dance with Kaname on his first ever soiree. In terms of age they are quite close the girl would be maximum of two to three years older than Kaname.

And to think what their brother did with girl who is yet a child herself...

They felt sympathy for her. She is too young to go through all these harshness.

"So you want us to take your child in and hide her presence form the world?" it was Kuran Juuri that spoek.

"No need for the world, hide her from her father that's all that matters!" The Hanadagi pureblood responded back with a determined look.

"And if we don't?" Haruka was the one that asked. "What will you do then?"

"I would not be surprised," the younger female remained calm. Showing them that she wasn't surprised. "…after all my own family shut the door for us."

There was a long pause before she spoke again.

"…Haruka-sama, Juuri-sama, I came here simply with hope, not any sort of expectation. On top of that neither do I have the power nor any right to force this child upon you. I came to seek refuge, a desperate mother in search for a shelter for her daughter. However the ultimate decision is on your hand…after all this child is not yours, and nor is her responsibility."

She may have been young but her words were powerful enough to touch the heart of the Kuran couple.

"So what will you do, if we do not welcome her?" Kuran Juuri demanded.

"Forgive me if my words come across harsh but this is my child, I'm her mother and I will do what is best for my daughter…" the three Kurans' watched Reira as she deeply kissed sleeping child's head.

"…And under the current circumstances if she receives no shelter here I will be left with no choice but to end her life."

It was the sound of Juuri's gasp that echoed into the air. As a mother who has lost her first born she was able to connect the dots and understand the pain and the pressure other mother was going through.

"Have you gone mad?" She scolded. "You cannot kill this child. Such a beautiful baby does not deserve to rot away this way. Like everyone she should also get the chance to see the world with her eyes, feel it and live it."

Her words did not affect Reira, time was crucial for her now, as it was ticking at its peak.

"…Forgive me for the choice of words my lady, but I cannot sit back and let my daughter fall into the same pits of hell I fell into. She does done deserve a life where her own father will feast upon her youth. So, as her mother if I am not capable of providing her a life of safety then there is no point in keeping her alive at all."

A heavy silence took over following those words.

Haruka and Juuri sat there in silence staring at Reira while their son sitting from his position was trying to get a good glimpse of the child in the woman's arms, like he was trying to figure something out.

Juuri gave a side eyed glance towards her husband. To Reira it appeared as though she already made up her mind and now was waiting for her husband's approval.

The silence stretched to an uncomfortable level. Haruka still did not open his mouth and it appeared as though he was siding to object. Even if he did object Reira would never blame him, the man all the right to look out for the safety of his family first.

Then his wife Juuri pulled him aside.

The situation left Reira alone in the company of their son Kaname who only stared at her and her child with an expression like he was studying them. Just like him Reira too studied him. If was after a long time she met him. He seemed to have changed over the years. Sadly she does not get much time to dwell on the prince due to Juuri and Haruka's quick return.

The look on the couple face told her that they have come to a decision. But whether or not the decision was in her favor remained unclear.

Reira stood up. She made up her mind to leave. There was no in bothering a happy family with her trouble. So she turned around without hearing their response.

"Wait!" Juuri called her back.

The young mother stopped in her tracks and turned.

"We came to a decision…" Kuran Haruka was the one who started the sentence, while his wife stepped forward with open arms.

"As of today, your daughter is one of us…" she finished the sentence her husband left incomplete.

With those words Kuran Juuri took the child from her mother's grasp and embraced her with affection as if she is her own flesh and blood.

Chapter Text

Aiyora's brows squeezed and eyes squinted at the tingling feeling. As she opened her eyes the first thing she noticed was the tips of dark brown hair brushing over her face. At first she wasn't sure what was going on, until her deep blue eyes met with a pair of deep brown ones. She blinked her blue orbs several times in confusion and also to get her vision adjusted. The other girl copied her action. Every time as Aiyora blinked and so did she. This was how it went on till the other child suddenly changed her move. She hopped down the bed and ran out of the room leaving little Aiyora more confused than ever.

She was screaming out incoherent words that Aiyora could not make sense off. However the only positive outcome of this was that it fully awakened her making sit upright on the bed.

It was then she took note of the unfamiliar room. She looked both ways. The room was cozy and very child friendly. It reminded her of her own room… except this one had no windows. She looked both ways another time just to confirm her suspicion only to have the unfamiliarity of the room now fresh before her eyes.

She was elsewhere and the realization frightened her!

With her heart, soul and innocent mind she searched for her father. She was scared, felt lost because her heightened senses could not track him anywhere near.

"Papi-chan...!?" she called him and awaited his response but nothing came. It added further to her fear.

"Papi-chan!" She called him again, louder this time, still no reply. How would there be a reply when he was nowhere near her to begin with.

By now she was terrified. Her body shook in increasing fear while tears gathered on her eyes clouding her vision. Lost in fear Aiyora did not even realize when she rolled down the bed, fell on the floor nor aware of the fact that the sound of her cry already alerted the others.

The door opened with a loud thud and couple of people to rush in. Aiyora barely recognized any of them.

Through her blurred vision the only person the little pureblood was barely able recognize the little girl who was watching her earlier. This time she had her hand held by a boy who looked in his mid-teens. Right behind them standing was a woman with red hair and deep brown eyes.

"Oh she has finally awakened." the woman was the first to break that tensed silence while she eyed the child affectionately. She was slightly taken aback by the child's deep blue eyes, a part of her thought that his daughter may have inherited his mismatched eyes but nevertheless managed to conceal her thoughts within her own mind.

"Did you not have good sleep little one? Did you have nightmare? Has our little Yuuki-chan frightened you? Or are you just hungry?" She continued to speak while taking careful steps towards Aiyora. "I'm pretty sure you are starving!"

It was her comforting words that made the little child momentarily stop her cry. Her tiny head turned to see the woman approaching her, there was a beautiful smile on her face and somehow that smile reminded her of her father. It became clear to Aiyora that the woman somehow knew her. She radiated safe aura. It made Aiyora want to go close to her but then remembered her father's lesson. He always told her to keep away from strangers and that made her scoot backwards.

"Oh my… are you scared little one?" the woman spoke like she was amused by her actions. She then went down on her knees and opened her arms wide. "Come here Aiyora-chan, I mean no harm."

Aiyora only stood straight closing her legs tightly. Her distrust screamed through her body language. But that did not discourage Juuri Kuran as she called the two standing in the background. The two marched forward to stand beside the woman.

"Kaname, Yuki come greet your little sister… Aiyora." Kuran Juuri introduced the little girl to her children officially.

"And Aiyora…" she pointed at the young teen looking boy dressed in blue shirt with light beige sweater on top with and a pair of tan pants as the bottom. "…that is your big brother Kaname,"

Aiyora's eyes move to meet his deep wine orbs which were staring her down indifferently.

"And this is your big sister, her name is Yuki." the girl holding the boy's hand had her brown orbs beaming down at Aiyora. She seemed overjoyed by the information revealed but all Aiyora could give her was a blank stare. In her head she was still in the process of digesting the information that the woman just fed her.

"Will Ai-chan play with me Okaa-sama?" Yuki asked her mother in a chirpy voice almost jumping with joy. Her mother turned towards her almost instantly with a matching smile. "Yes for sure my dearest Yuki."

Yuki's head then turned to her brother, "Kaname onii-sama will you play with her too…"

He however didn't answer right away. His cold gaze lingered upon the youngest female for a while before it diverted from her form to Yuki's. Then, like magic the coldness of his eyes vanished only to be replaced with such tender gaze. He didn't give her a verbal response at first, only petted her head while a heartfelt smile curved up his lips.

"If Yuuki wishes Kaname will play with her too…"

Aiyora may have been too young to catch up on the act of coldness but Kuran Juuri, his supposed mother noticed it right away.

"Kaname you need to show your other little sister some affections too." the women sounded subtle yet strict at the same time. She warmly suggested that he should be giving both his sisters equal amount of love and affection. "Come on now, don't be partial Kaname..." But he barely listened. His attention stayed focused onto the girl who would one day be his bride, who in turn was kept gazing at him with her ever beautiful blushing face.

Aiyora could only watch as these strangers interacted with one another. Her eyes bouncing from one person to another all the while in her head trying to understand what was actually going on? And more importantly where she was? But then, a familiar smell came into contact with her nose. Her eyes widened in glee. She could feel him, her father! His strong essence continued to get near every second. He was coming for her. Her head turned towards the door. She waited for it to open any moment with him coming in with open arms for her.

Even before the man outside could take his first step in Aiyora screamed in overwhelming joy.

"PAPI-CHAN!"

All three in the room froze and watched with wide open eyes as the little girl ran towards newcomer.

Kuran Haruka was taken aback at the sight of the little girl running towards him. It was a sight to be held…her long dark hair flying back, large blue eyes shining with joy and the heart-warming ear to ear wide grin.

His niece was indeed a package of cuteness all bundled up together not only that, at the very moment Haruka felt like fresh breeze of innocence was coming at his direction with full force.

"Papi…"

Addressing the way she addressed her father the little one continued to bounce up and down. Her hands extended upward as she awaited for the man to pick her up. The older pureblood gave into her wish and picked her up.

"Papi…!?" He tasted her word. "…Is that what you wish to call me little one?"

Aiyora was not sure what he meant. Nor did she pay attention. In that moment of bliss all that mattered was she was with her father. Safe and sound tucked in his arms. Like always she wrapped her arms around his head and embraced him tightly. Her face nuzzled against his while her tiny fingers tugged into the locks of his dark hair.

Juuri picked up little Yuki in her arms. Her eyes remained glued on her husband who was being embraced by the newest edition to their family. The mother and daughter watched the scene in awe but standing beside them Kaname had a bland expression pasted to his face. He was not happy with this decision. His calculation did not show anything positive outcome. In fact he saw the whole scenario as a risk. What were they thinking? Taking in Rido's daughter? It's like opening the door for disaster. It made no sense as to why this couple was willing to risk their own daughters fate for a mere stranger.

Aiyora continued to run her hand through Haruka's hair. It was a special type of gesture that was saved for her father only. Something was not feeling right. Papi's hair is longerand curlier which easily got tangled onto her fingers but this person's hair was too short and straight that her fingers slipped through easily. With the realization her ministrations suddenly came to an abrupt stop. She pulled her head back to stare at the man. It made no sense, he looked like her father, smelled certainly like him too but then again something was off…

She looked deeply into his eyes. His eyes were different. They were rich brown whereas her father had one blue and one reddish brown. She gulped nervously. Reality was thrown onto her face like tight slap, this man was not her father…

The poor child freaked out. She started to scream and cry at the top of her lungs asking to be taken to her father. The sound of her misery echoed through each and every corner of the Kuran mansion. Leaving all three of the adult Kuran's there startled. Haruka and Juuri remained at a loss while Kaname could sthe future trouble that will tag along.

The girl's desparate cry fo ee r her father further proved his theory right. If she has that much attachment to her father then sooner or later this bond will here and then… he will discover about Yuki's existence. They are setting up a path that will lead to all the catastrophic chain of events in no time. Haruka and Juuri are aware that the consequences of this action will come hard yet they willing to go along with it?

The ancestor in the young prince's body only frowned when his father put the crying child to sleep and erased her memory of the father, mother and their life with them. Therefore in Aiyora's world Kuran Rido no longer existed any more.

...

When Aiyora opened her eyes next she remembered nothing of her father. He has been wiped from her head, her mind, her heart and her very soul. And in exchange for that she received everything!

The Kuran family accepted Aiyora with open arms. Her life became complete. Now instead of that mad lustful father, she actually has a doting father, a darling mother, an adorable big sister and a cold big brother who kept a little distance from her. However that did not matter because whatever affection lacked from her brother's side the double amount was returned by the others especially her big sister.

…

Although at the beginning Kaname was cold towards his youngest sister but that does not take very long to change. It all began from that evening of last remaining day of spring. When the Kuran prince returned home tired and exhausted.

"Welcome back Onii-sama…!" an over excited Yuki pounced into Kaname's arms the moment he opened the door.

Kaname too embraced his sister tightly with all the love and affection he could master within himself. "Glad to be home Yuki!"

While locked in an embrace with Yuki, his ears detected Juri's voice ushering Aiyora to welcome him the same way as Yuuki. But the little one did not move. She actaully curled up into a ball on Juri's lap and nodded her head no. He was able to get a glimpse of her flushed face before she quickly buried it into their mother's chest.

"My oh my… is our little Ai, afraid of her big brother? Or does she not like him at all?" Juuri continued to tease the little one.

"Don't worry he won't harm you." Haruka assured standing behind the couch his wife was seated on. His hand gently moved to pet the little girl on her head to provide her with more comfort. Aiyora turns her head back, her large blue orbs looking up at him for confirmation only for the older male gives her a soft smile and affectionate kiss over her forehead.

Aiyora looked back at her brother again, who had his eyes settled on her for quite some time. He was trying to study her. The smile he had on his lips when Yuki was in his arms now disappeared. All that remained was a straight line of his lips instead of that beautiful curve.

Kaname watched as Juuri put the girl down to her feet. She was not even well balanced, and would have suffered a fall if Juuri wouldn't have held her back on time.

"Kaname call your sister." Juuri requested in hopes of sorting it out, the last thing she needed was hostility between her children; like it happened centuries ago between her, Haruka and their big brother when she rejected the affection of the latter. She wanted no repetition of that.

Never again!

Kaname gave his mother somewhat of a smile and surely not a real one.

Unsure of the situation Aiyora stopped after the first couple of steps. Kaname focused his attention back on her. He could tell she was afraid of him. The evidence was in her eyes and quivering lower lip. He was not surprised by it at all. In fact he gave her every reason to be afraid of him. He may not have scolded or yelled at her but his eyes always looked at her with such wintery cold gaze while the only types of emotions shining on them were deep suspicion. It made her feel like a thief who stole something precious of his.

And a child so small was not able to handle such harshness.

Aiyora looked over her shoulder towards the parents for assurance. They smiled motioning her to go forth yet that wasn't enough because the person she was going to had an unwelcoming aura around him.

"Onii-sama..." then that one voice changed everything."Is Kaname onii-sama not going to play with Ai-chan?"

Turing his to Yuki, Kaname noticed the curious look she was giving him. That was where Kaname found himself in a difficult situation. To Yuki he was the heroic figure, the very definition of perfection. She looked up to him, adored him, loved him and he had no intention of ruining that image. Now with Aiyora's entrance Yuki has stepped into the role of sisterhood and has taken that very seriously. Aiyora means a lot to her. It is her desire to become Aiyora role-model just the way Kaname is her. Therefore for her sake, for her happiness he could do this much.

"If Kaname onii-sama does not like Ai-chan then Yuuki will not speak to him."

The threat out of Yuki's mouth made a difference. It directly affected the pureblood prince. He was strong enough to survive even if the entire world ignored him. However if Yuuki ignored him will die the next day of broken heart. Plus it became crystal clear to Kuran Kaname that is if he has problem with Aiyora, chances are higher that very soon Yuki will have a problem with him. And he definitely cannot afford that. The thought alone slowed down his heartbeat. He felt too frightened to even imagine the scenario.

Pushing down his doubts deep inside Kaname decided to be the ideal big brother or at least act it out that way in Aiyora's case. Just so that Yuuki is not disappointed in him.

"Aiyora…" he called her and she gave him the look like she was not sure on how to react to his call. In an instant the look of his face changed. His face gave out the same warmth that was usually saved only for her big sister. Then to make it easier for her he got down on his knees and opened his arms wide for her.

"Are you not going to welcome me home…Aiyora?"

The child right away melted to that warmth. Her frowned lips slowly curled up. The two sets of teeth came out with the widening of her smile and then those large dimples adorning the side of her face. Her smiled looked like it was made in heaven. It was so bright, so full of light, that for a moment it made the ancestor inside him blind.

He did not even know when she pounced into his arms or when her tiny arms had him wrapped in a warm embrace of love and comfort. All he felt was her long silky hair falling over his face curtaining his view of the others. Nor did he know when his arms wrapped around her too, caging her little form within him.

"Welcome home onii-sama!"

"Thank you Aiyora…I'm glad to be home." He said resting his head atop her head.

Even while holding her so contently Kaname could not get rid of that one fact out of his head. On the contrary it hammered into his brain.

The daughter of Rido Kuran...

…

Although the Kuran prince continued to keep a careful eye however with time he really started to warm up to his youngest sister. Those feelings did not only remain inside but was showed by his actions too. He started to treat both the sisters equally. Yuki was his bride to be but Aiyora was truly his sister, a little sister he never had.

...

The girls were too young to have fangs. They were heavily relying on life forces or energy of others instead of blood. But that was a more accurate statement in Yuuki's case. Aiyora on the other hand was a different story.

Kaname was put in charge to feed his sisters and this was where the sibling rivalry started between the sisters.

While Yuki would gently place her lips upon her brother's in order to feed from his life forces. Aiyora followed a different style. Every time she placed her lips on her brother she searched for blood not his life force. Therefore she tugged, nibbled, chewed and did everything onto his mouth with whatever sets of teeth she had to draw blood. Yes her system was not only satisfied with the life forces. It needed blood. Her father fed her his blood directly through the mouth which was why her body's lust for blood was so strong even at such a young age.

At first everyone was stunned by her action but soon the adults figured out the cause of her actions but Yuuki could not.

It's true that Yuki loved her sister with everything however the sight that was on display while Aiyora fed from Kaname was not pleasing to her eyes. Rather than normal child feeding from an elder it sometimes looked as if two lovers in passion. It upset her, made her cry. That was when it became a matter of concern for Juuri and Haruka. If it continued this way then chances are there that the future would became complicated. Plus if Kaname and Aiyora starts to drink from one another, if a blood bond is created between them then possibilities are always there that could open door to other problems. They did not want a third one involved in there in between Yuuki and Kaname.

Therefore to avoid further hustle and jealousy between the siblings Haruka and Juuri made another plan.

Yuki and Aiyora were to be fed separately. Kaname was only assigned to feed Yuuki since they were already engaged. Aiyora was fed by the parents or the maids of the house. As for her blood requirements Haruka and Juuri took upon that duty to feed her blood from their palms or wrist.

...

Kaname and Yuki were already tied to one another right from Yuki's birth. Aiyora on the other hand had no one. A perfect suitor was needed for her too and the last thing Kuran Haruka wanted was repetition of what happened between him and his siblings. Love triangles in Kuran family never end well therefore it must be stopped even before it could start.

Thus to prevent that kind of mishap, the current head of the Kuran family came up with the idea...

Just the way the whole vampire society was aware of Aiyora's existence the same way they were also aware of Rido's other child with the Shiki women. In that way Shiki Senri happened to Aiyora's destined mate.

Haruka Kuran sat down with the head of the Shiki family and made an engagement pact between Aiyora and her half brother Shiki Senri. However it was done in secrecy only via word of mouth. No official documents were made to stand as evidence. Haruka's initial plan was the time when Yuki would be introduced to the society only then he would make declaration of Aiyora and Senri engagement.

If only the man in question knew what a grave mistake he was making…

...

The time flew in the Kuran mansion for the next few months in joy and happiness alongside the chitter-chatter pitter-patter of their two very adorable daughters.

"Onee-chan you're hurting me." Aiyora whined as Yuki continued to make small braids with her little sister's hair.

"Don't move Ai-chan!" she scolded.

Aiyora, who was making flower crown for her older sister pouted in response. "If Ai does not move how will she make Onee-chan's crown?"

"Let me clip your pretty hair first Ai-chan."

"What about the flower crown?"

Haruka and Juuri chuckled at Yuki and Aiyora's playtime bickering. They watched the girls with proud eyes. Together they were a sight to look at. Both possessing unique beauty of their own Yuki was blessed with the signature Kuran beauty whereas Aiyora on the other hand had best of both Kuran and the Hanadagi.

She inherited her parents raven hair that fell straight down the length of her waist. Her mother had jet black hair and Rido had the darkest hair among his siblings. Then that deep blue talked about eyes which both her parents in a way had. The members of the Hanadagi family were famous for their lean unusually long neck. Aiyora inherited that too. Finally the beautiful set of dimple that highlighted her smile. Aiyora is actually the second person in the Kuran family who was blessed with dimples. The only other person who possessed this was her father Kuran Rido. No one may mention this now but Rido was the one who actually had the best smile out of the three siblings. As a result people who were used to the Kuran's signature feature Aiyora for them would be a breath of fresh air.

...

"Haruka look…" Juuri asked resting her head against her husband's shoulder. "Is this not perfect?"

She pointed to the sight of Yuuki and Aiyora running towards Kaname just as the latter got home.

The man's initial response was to kiss the top of his wife's forehead and then breathe out the next words. "Yes…my love it's perfect."

And watched silently like proud parents from far as their son showered his sisters with affection. First he hugged Yuki by pulling her into a tender embrace and then went to Aiyora picked her up and threw her up onto the air making her scream in joy only to catch her back right on time.

The moment was picture perfect but sadly it was not meant to last long.

...

The four of them were in the windowless basement, seated on the long couch.

Yuki was seated between her parents holding a picture book in her hand and Aiyora was sitting on her mother's lap playing with the strands of her hair. Kaname however was not home at that time; he was outside with his friend Takuma.

Haruka and Juuri both noticed how anxious Yuki was growing with every passing second. Before leaving Kaname promised his sisters that he will be back soon but quite a lot of time has passed since then.

"Why isn't big brother back yet?" Yuki finally voiced her concern.

"Don't worry Yuki...he should be coming home any moment now." Her father assured with a tender smile.

Aiyora who was sucking on her fingers while relaxing on her mother's lap danced her head between her mother and sister. Kuran Juuri could not hold back on her chuckle at her older daughter's concern for her brother.

"You really love your brother, don't you Yuuki?"

"Yeah...!"

The subtle sound of door main opening has Yuki all perked up. When the basement door opened to reveal Kaname, Yuki could no longer hold back on her excitement. She jumped down the sofa and ran to embrace her big brother.

"Welcome home Kaname!" happiness beaming out of her.

"It's good to be home... Yuki."

Aiyora too didn't hold back on her excitement. She practically forced herself free from their mother's arms and followed the same path as her sister to pounce into her brother's arms.

"Welcome home onii-sama!"

He smiled returning her embrace "...Thank you Aiyora!"

Although Juuri continued chuckle like a love struck teen but Haruka Kuran actually looked at it with concerned eyes. For some reason his gut was telling him that Aiyora too has started to grow feelings for her big brother without even realizing the deep consequences that would come with it.

He continued to scrutinize them deeply. His watchful eyes settled on the youngest Kuran. They way she watched Kaname, the way she continued to beam when kaname decided to sit with them to share stories off the rare rose that he saw earlier today. He was quite surprised when Kaname actually picked up Aiyora to place her on his lap. While Yuki took the seat beside him. It wasn't like he was giving any lesser attention to Yuki but still... Even though it was a supposedly innocent action but as father Haruka saw the oddity of the scenario vividly.

…

Then... on one of the harsh nights of winter Rido showed up.

Juuri, Haruka and Kaname none of them were surprised. Inside they all feared for this terrifying night, even though they stopped discussing the matter long time back.

The young prince was asked to remain inside with his sisters while the parents went out to face the monster of their brother.

"I'm surprised you were able make it her under the watch of the senate…big brother!" Haruka spoke in a voice that showed enough of his surprise even though his face was trying to conceal all those emotions. Juuri stood calmly beside her husband, supporting him. It was her way to show her obsessive big brother where she truly belongs.

Rido only let out a dark chuckle and spoke with a tone of mockery "My siblings don't seem happy to see me…how sad."

The younger Kuran siblings didn't react. Instead they decided to jump straight to the point.

"Why are you here?" Juuri was the one to demand.

"I have come to take back my possession that you have been claiming as yours." Rido didn't hide the twisted smirk as both his sibling tensed under that announcement. "I want my daughter back."

"She is not your daughter!" Juuri made her point clear. "You don't deserve to call her your daughter! Not after you have looked at her with those lustful eyes."

Rido let out a hysterical laughter this time. The sound of his sinister laugh echoes through the whole Kuran estate. In his head thinking who was she to judge when it was her who happens to be responsible for this from the beginning.

"Tell me…did you fools really think it was wise to take my daughter, have her memorized erased, and then having me imprisoned by the senate?" Rido threw his siblings a deathly glare this time before throwing his piece of mind towards them.

"To answer your question my dearest Juuri…" he purred her name. "… I came here for my daughter however I will also not leave without your daughter whom you've been so carefully hiding all these time."

"YOU BASTARD!" Kuran Juuri roared the rage reflected though her eyes, waved within her voice and was even visible in her aura. "YOU'RE TARGETTING MY CHILD AGAIN!"

"My precious Juuri I give you a choice…you give me my daughter back and I spare yours…"

Haruka and Juuri looked at each other, for a brief period of time both of them were conflicted.

...

"Kaname, Yuki..."

The siblings followed the voice to see their mother bursting into the basement. Her eyes trailed off behind her children only to find the youngest one, fast asleep over the couch. She looked so peaceful, unaware of the harsh reality she has been born into.

"Okaa-sama…" The scene of Yuuki untangling her form out of her brother's arms to come her broke Juuri's heart. She will no longer be able to be a part of her precious daughter's life. She won't be able to watch her grow up, get married, have children of her own. Her warm brown eyes then moved the boy whom she claimed as her son silently asking what he did to the youngest one.

"I had no choice she was staring to remember her father again." Kaname admitted in defeated tone.

The tension in the room grew with the silence. At this breaking point they knew where each is to head.

"Where is Otou-sama?" Yuuki's innocent broke the tensed silence. Her mother looked down with sad eyes and Kaname already knew by that look what has already happened.

"I see…I'm so sorry I should have taken of things with Rido myself."

"Oh Kaname…" Juuri was only able to let out a sigh, her voice heavy with sadness.

"We can still fix this, it does not have to end this way," Kaname told her. His eyes showing the last bit of hope left. Then quickly tuning on his heels the young prince marched towards the couch where Aiyora was still sleeping vulnerably. He picked up her small form and turned to Juuri.

"Let's return her."

"Kaname!" the woman gasped.

"Try and understand Rido is here because of her. If we give her back he will spare us, he will spare Yuuki."

"…What about Aiyora? Are you that selfish to not even think about her once…"

"She is his daughter!" He argued back. "She is his problem not ours."

"She is my daughter Kaname." Juuri declared. "You became my son the moment my first born was sacrificed. The same way she became my daughter the moment I took her from her mother's arms."

Those words froze the young ancestor's feet to the ground. He said no more, just quietly surrendered.

"Very well then… tell me what I should do." He lowered his head and spoke through gritted teeth.

Juuri already discussed her desire to turn Yuuki into human to give her free life long before with her husband and son. She told him this was the only chance to give Yuuki the life she so deserves. When Kaname asked about what to be done with Aiyora? Kuran Juuri advised him to hand her over to her other relatives.

"What relatives?" Kaname asked surprised. "The Hanadagi family abandoned her and her mother. Isn't that the reason why she ended up here in the first place?"

"I wasn't talking about the Hanadagi family, take her to her to the Shiki house; they shall look after her like she is one of their own?"

"What?" Kaname was more astonished by this idea. "Isn't this even a good idea-" he got cut off by his mother.

"Please trust your mother's decision." And he argued no more.

Followed by that came another heavy silence that neither put any effort to break. From her position Yuki was only able to watch as her mother leaned forward to kiss over her little sister's head and then kiss her brother on the cheek.

"Thank you Kaname…and please take care of Yuki for us." This was the last request Kuran Juuri made to the person whom she had raised as her son before turning to her daughter who remained oblivious to it all. "Alright Yuki come with me?"

"What about Kaname onii-sama? What about Ai-chan?"

Her mother continued to tag her along. The woman lost the ability to answer those simple questions. When Yuki understood she was being separated from her siblings she screamed, she screamed for her beloved big brother and precious little sister. Alas! It did not work. Her big brother did not move. He remained on the spot with Aiyora in his arms. The door started to close between them. Yuki gave out one last desperate cry and called h out for her big brother but he old turned on heels walked the other way towards and unknown direction.

...

Kuran Kaname slowly climbed up the stairs of the Shiki mansion, holding the sleeping little girl tightly in his arms.

The head of the Shiki family, Sayatohi Shiki, was already waiting for him by the main entrance to the house. The pureblood deposited the girl in his arms quietly and the noble man accepted her with glee. The greedy smile apparent on his face! His dreams of climbing up the ladder in their society will soon come true. There is no stopping in it.

"Take care of her." Kaname said to lord Shiki while his eyes actually looked in the background to find disheveled Midori Shiki trying to make her way towards them, behind her was a maid fully on guard. Her appearance told all about the current condition of her mind. There was no doubt in Kuran heir's mind that the woman has gone fully mad.

Sayatoshi Shiki turned his head following Kaname's gaze. He could sense the young prince's hesitance to leave the girl behind.

"You need not worry, she is in safe hands Kaname-sama." He assured the pureblood and added. "Besides Aiyora-sama is not only our daughter but also our future daughter in law. Soon she will become a true member of the Shiki house by marriage."

The last bit of information was not actually known to Kaname plus his mind was so preoccupied with all that was going on that he barely paid attention to lord Shiki. He was in a rush to leave and be by Yuuki's side who by now was in an extremely vulnerable state. Therefore without a further word he left.

When the pureblood fully disappeared, Shiki Senri, the heir to the Shiki family came out of the shadow to stand beside his grand-uncle.

His greyish blue eyes land on the sleeping girl on the older man's arms. He watched the little girl with a mixture of tired-bored gaze. It was hard to tell by looking at his face if he is happy or upset to see her.

Generally Senri was not a hostile child but he was not even like the regular children either, lively and mischievous. He grew up to be the quiet and emotionless one due to ill fate.

"Who is the child?"

Hearing the young boy's voice lord Shiki turned and introduced.

"Senri…meet your little sister Kuran Aiyora."

Chapter Text

Two years later:

"Kaname-sama," The said pureblood looked up from the book he was reading while seated on a secluded corner of the Ichijo mansion library.

"What is the matter Miyu?" it was not Kaname Kuran that questioned, it was Takuma Ichijo, the heir to the Ichijo family who had occupied the seat beside the Kuran pureblood.

"Master Takuma, we received a phone call for Kaname-sama?"

That got the pureblood's attention right away. His eyes moved from the book only to focus on the red head female. "Is it from a man by the name of Kaien Cross?" that is the only phone call that concerns him.

"No milord, it's from the Shiki household."

Kaname's interest on the matter was killed instantly!

Takuma faced his friend to find him sighing out of relief. He fully understood Kaname's reason because phone calls from Kaien Cross only came bearing bad news regarding Yuki. Though it was painfully obvious that majority of the time the man lied but Kaname however never took the chance to brush it away as some sort of silly banter; not when it involved Yuki.

"Thank you Miyu, I will take it from here." Takuma personally got up to take the cordless receiver from the maid, marched back towards his friend and passed it on to him.

Kaname took the phone without even looking up from his book. There was slight hint of annoyance in his eyes that he did not bother to hide. He placed the device next to his ear and started in an already exhausted voice in hopes that the conversation would end soon.

"...Yes Aiyora…!" His exhausted tone however had no effect on the person on the other side.

"Onii-sama!"

Her loud chirpy voice almost exploded out of the receiver reaching Takuma's ear in the process as well. Making the blonde wonder if his friend has already gone deaf. He looked in Kaname's direction again to see that he was growling in silence while pinching the bridge of his nose.

Sadly Aiyora was still too young to understand that her onii-sama wasn't interested in talking to her in this hour. Or in Takuma's observation ever! Like Kaname would never bother to call her once, not even in weeks or months. Words about Aiyora he had been collecting from the head of the Shiki house whereas the poor girl calls him on a daily basis.

It is quite clear to all that Kaname Kuran actually wants nothing to do with her. But when it comes to Yuki, it's a whole different story. The pureblood personally would call Kaien Cross every other day to inquire about her. There are times when Cross would give the phone to Yuki, and Kaname no doubt would usually spend the next few hours just listening to her.

"Onii-sama… I miss you so much. Why do I never see you? When will I see you next? Aiyora wants to see her Onii-sama!" the last part was more of a combination of demand and request.

"I am not so sure Ai, after all I happen to be quite busy in the recent times."

"Onii-sama I had a bad dream, a monster was trying to eat me. I was so scared that I woke up crying… When you come visit me will you help me go to sleep by cuddling with me?... Onii-sama can you also bring a picture of yourself… I will keep it next to my bed so that I don't feel scared."

Kaname was resting his head over his palm. Aiyora was actually saying so many thing at the same time that it was sort of hard to catch up. But what to do? The girl deep down understood by now that her brother does not have much time in hand so she tried to fit everything within his given timeline.

Takuma went out of the library and returned in minute to see that Kaname was still in the same position. He could hear Aiyora's voice reminding the pureblood something. Followed by that came another desperate plea to visit her atleast for that day. From where Takuma was positioned it sounded like she was crying but Kaname only remained silent. He gave her no sympathy or the comfort she was looking for.

"Onii-sama, say something!" this time her voice was so loud that even Taukam heard those words clearly.

Kaname simply kept quiet. To Takuma who was simply watching it it appeared as though Kaname was lost in deep thought. Aiyora reminded him to speak again only for him to hum in response.

And the silence again!

Longer the silence stretched, it proportionately broke the little girl's heart. It saddened Aiyora deeply. The proof laced within her voice.

Takuma looked away from his friend and concentrated on arranging his manga's on the shelf. He did not want Kaname to think he was trying to meddle in his personal affair.

Yet despite being so far away Takuma could still feel the little child's sadness. His heart actually ached thinking about the innocent girl's heart getting broken again. She called almost everyday, every single day to request him to visit her and Kaname always had an excuse ready at the tip of his mouth to deny her. This diverse personality of the pureblood always surprised Takuma. It made no sense how could he show so much kindness towards one and at the same time such level of ignorance towards the other?

Would it really hurt so much to show even little bit of emotion to the girl Kaname? He thought.

"...Fine then," the pureblood finally muttered under his breath after a long period of silence. "…I shall come visit you tomorrow evening."

Takuma snapped his head back to look at his friend. He couldn't believe what he just heard. Even though he said in a tone very similar to pitying her but that didn't matter since it made the little one happy anyways. The way she squealed in joy said it all.

"...yes you will see me tomorrow evening Aiyora, and I will take you outside to celebrate this special day...alright then... Goodbye for now... Yes, you will see me in the evening tomorrow."

Takuma asked once Kaname disconnected the line and put the receiver down.

"So finally a change of heart?"

Kaname's initial response was to let out another sigh and run a hand through his dark brown locks before proceeding to answer with another tired sigh.

"It is her birthday tomorrow..." he replied before returning to his books. That was enough for Takuma to understand that his friend was not in the mood to talk about it further.

"Alright then," Takuma beamed him his signature happy grin while climbing down the ladder. "Allow me to buy the presents for the birthday girl on both our behalf then."

"Do as you wish... Ichijo!" Kaname responded without even looking away from the book.

…

That night the whole Shiki mansion was illuminated by her smile.

Her Onii-sama would be visiting her tomorrow. After about two years she will once again see her big brother, be able to hold him, hug him and tell him how much she missed him and ask why has he barely ever called? There's so many questions that had been piled up inside her that she desperately craved the answer for.

Aiyora's heart was overflowing with happiness and it was felt by all when she jumped around every corner of the mansion squealing and squeaking on top of her lungs.

Among all those who participated in her joy, there was one person in the house who could not be bothered about it…at all, as a matter of fact she felt utterly irritated by the little pureblood's joy.

"What's that chaos all about?" Midori Shiki asked, almost snorting out her irritation. She meant the hustle going on outside.

"It is Aiyora-sama." The maid who was combing her hair slipped the information.

"Does that girl have nothing better to do other hand screaming or crying?" The Shiki women snarled. "I barely get any sleep because of her loud blabbering mouth…Eversince she has come here to live my life has become a living hell. First the mother, now the daughter making my life hell. One day surely I will burn that girl alive and eat her remaining pieces." the maid became nervous at her mistress's sudden dark tone. She could tell that soon one of her episodes might strike in. The symptoms had been taking place one after another.

"...Maybe I will save some of her remains for Senri too. Do you think she will taste good Ayu… Her pure blood... will that taste good?"

"My lady please-"

"…I mean she smells divine even from far and what makes it more alluring is that I get hint of Rido every time I sniff her. And that alone moves me inside to the point sometimes makes me so happy that I desire to hold her in my arms and never let go. However, other times it makes so angry that I wish to rip her apart! Tear those soft flesh of her to shreds..."

"Forgive me my lady but I don't think it's wise to speak of a pure blood such a way."

"Pureblood huh...!" Midori mused in thought. "Do you know Ayu what is the best part about a pureblood, in our community they happen to be the biggest predator and at the same time the biggest prey..."

She then turned her head back at the maid to let out her remaining thought.

"And that child is no predator she is a definate prey!"

Her maid could only awkwardly stare her down with a nervous smile tugging at the corner of her lips. First of all the lady said so much that she was having hard time keeping up with her and it also didn't change the fact that the words that came out of her mouth were seriously dangerous.

If her uncle learns of such thought, she would be more severely punished this time.

The maid named Ayu wondered for a second if her lady has forgotten how her uncle Sayatohi Shiki isolated her for almost two months, while depriving her of food and blood supply last year for just scaring the little pureblood in her sleep.

But then, Ayu was in no position to voice out any opinion on this matter either. She had been working here for long time to see the downfall of her one time glorious mistress to the mad-woman that she is today. It was all escalated to this only because her feelings and her son received no recognition from the man she pledged herself to. And now that same man's daughter with another women has been shoved right on her face. It was only natural for her to feel this way.

"I believe it time for your nap my lady. Please lay down while I go retrieve you're your sleeping potion." With that the maid excused herself. It was best that way.

...

"Can you do something for me Saya-chan? I will give you a pocky in return?" Aiyora tried to bribe the maid who was shapooing her hair during her bed-time bath.

"Oh Aiyora-sama, I will do anything you ask for, there is no need for you to give me something in return. So go ahead ask what you have in mind I will be happy to oblige."

"You know my onii-sama is coming tomorrow," The young pureblood said while her cheeks flushed a beautiful shade of pink.

"Yes, Shiki-sama has informed us about Kuran-sama's visit tomorrow."

The maid spoke with uncertainity, wondering what the little pureblood actaully had in mind.

"So…" the maid took notice of how the child's blush deepened. "…can you make me look pretty tomorrow?"

The said maid could not hold back on her smile, especially at the adorable way the request came out of the little ones mouth.

"Is that even something to ask Aiyora-sama, do you not realize how beautiful you are?" the young pureblood just gave her one of her signature displeased pout.

"But I want to look more beautiful…" for my big brother!

Though Aiyora could not fully say what was in her mind but the maid surely did listen to those words that hid deep within her heart.

"For sure, I will do my best."

"Thank you..." the smile that came following those politely said words took the older maid's breath away. There was so much innocence and purity in it that it had the strange ability to melt the strongest iron.

...

"There you go Aiyora-sama."

The maid from last night said after placing the headband over Aiyora's head to push back the long strands of her hair.

Aiyora quickly jumped from the stool and stood before the full length mirror in order to do a final check on her appearance while the maid left her alone to check on the preparations of the meal in kitchen.

Dress, shoes, hair, everything was on point. Though at first Aiyora and the maid got into an argument whether her hair should be tied up or let loose. While the maid suggested doing two big pony-tails that would suite her childish face but Aiyora was stubborn on letting it lose, remembering her big brother's fondness for her hair. Finally two came to agreement and used a headband with huge pink bow to push the hair back all the while keeping her waist length mane falling like fountain at the back.

She took in every detail till she was completely satisfied with how the maid has dolled her up. And now she could not wait for her brother to get here. Sure he would be beyond impressed and proud to see her doing so well.

Aiyora could not hold herself back from smiling at the mere thought of her big brother getting here anytime soon. Oh how he would pet her head, pull her cheeks, or even hug her so tight that she would not be able to breathe…

The young pureblood was so engrossed into her own thought that she didn't take notice of the other figure that stood behind her. Even though the mirror had been reflecting her for quite some time.

"Look at you!" said the taunting voice.

"Mama-chan!" this is what Aiyora was taught to address the Shiki woman as.

Aiyora turned to face the women. She is usually quite scared of the lady however her over excitement made her temporarily forget how she actaully feels towards this lady.

"How do I look Mama-chan?"

"Breath-taking…" Midori Shiki took few cautious steps towards her and stopped when there was only a little distance between them. She bent down on her knees to adjust herself to the child's level.

"You look very beautiful…just like your mother."

"Thank you!" Aiyora flashed this woman one of her signature heart melting smile.

Midori watched with wide eyes how this one smile just brightened up the whole room. She gave into the temptation and cupped a portion of Aiyora's face.

She studied her moon like pretty face, especially that killer smile. It made her wonder how Rido felt about it? Did he ever notice it? He must have. A smile like this would not go unnoticed by anyone be it men or women. And the fact that this child had the ability to constantly carry on this smile on her face made brewing beauty stand out on a whole differnet level.

"For whom have you dressed up this way?" Midori asked while combing Aiyora's long dark locks with her free hand.

" Since today is my birthday Mama-chan, my Onii-sama said he is coming to cut the cake with me." Though her sentences were sort of incoherent but Midori understood exactly what the little one meant.

Protect her! Protect her! Protect her!

A voice in her head repeated continuously. Midori was suddenly possessed by the strange feeling to protect this child. A sane part deep down saw her own reflection in Aiyora. The same kind of love, that hope, that excitement which in the end will bring nothing but heartbreak and destruction.

"He won't come." She just blurted that on Aiyora face like she already knew. "He will not come Aiyora."

"Who will not come?" At first Aiyora was confused.

"Your brother!"

"He WILL come!" This time Aiyora exclaimed with determination. "Onii-chan said he will come, so he will come!"

The burgundy haired woman let out a hysterical laughter.

"My dearest child, these men make promises only so that they can break them… with our heart alongside it."

"No you're wrong, Kaname onii-sama will come and he is not a liar."

"That is exactly how I used to console myself while waiting for your father, I'm sure your mother did the same too. But that savage brute never did return. He broke my heart, shattered me from inside out. And that one is no different. Like uncle like nephew!"

Aiyora could only blink her eyes in confusion. All those things that were thrown at her face made absolutely no sense to her aside from the fact that she was trying to tell her that Kaname will not come.

"Kaname will come." Aiyora tried to make her point clear. "He promised!"

Midori lost her cool and screamed back at Aiyora in a voice louder than norm.

"HE WILL NOT COME! HE WILL NEVER COME. ALL HE WILL DO IS USE YOU, DEVOUR YOU AND LEAVE YOUR REMAINDERS FOR THE STREET DOGS TO FEED ON."

Her sudden outbursts frightened Aiyora to the point where she burst into tears. But Midori didn't plan to stop, not yet. She reached forward and grasped Aiyora by the front of her dress and was about to rip it apart when the little ones high pitched scream made Sayatohi Shiki burst into the room.

"MIDORI UNHAND HER NOW!" He roared.

"NO," she spat back "I'm trying to help her."

"DON'T MAKE ME REPEAT MYSELF MIDORI…" he warned but she did not listen.

"In that case you leave me no choice." His eyes turned red and in the next second Midori Shiki was thrown across the opposite wall with an invisible force. That's when two maids rushed in to her side. One held her tight while the other chained her before dragging her out of the pureblood's chamber like she was some ragged doll.

Once the crazy women was taken away the pureblood child ran towards Sayatohi and hugged around his knees. Holding onto him for her dear life. Sayatohi looked down at the trembling child. She was shaking quite vigorously.

"It's all okay now, Aiyora-sama..." he placed his large hand to pet her head. "She won't harm you anymore."

Aiyora could only manage to look up, with tears still pouring out of her eyes. She extended her arms up signalling him to pick her up. The older man did exactly as the child wanted.

"Come my lady, come, fresh up before Kaname-sama arrives."

"My onii-sama will come...right?" It was a statement and question at the same time. The ladies over confident scream messed her little head up.

"Well off course he will come!"

"But Mama-chan said he won't?"

"Oh please, do not take Midori's word's seriously…she is crazy."

"What is crazy? And why is she crazy?"

"hmmm…" he hummed thinking for a good response. "That is going to be along story why not I save that for some other day. Because now we must prepare for Kaname-sama's arrival."

"Oh yes…I totally forgot Onii-sama is coming!"

They contained their chatter while going down the stairs.

...

"Please be careful with those."

Takuma instructed the maids as they were loading up the back trunk of the car with all the presents that he has purchased for Aiyora. Beside him standing, Kaname, was inwardly rolling his eyes.

Inside the pureblood was deeply irritated. When he gave his friend the permision to buy present for Aiyora is expected a small box of chocolate or something of that sort. But the blonde completely surprised him when she showed up with a huge white teddy bear and two moderately big sized boxed wrapped gifts. And too add more to Kaname's utter annoyance he even brought a cake.

"You got a cake too?" the pureblood inquired, running a hand through his hair.

"Yes off course," Takuma gave him his signature closed eyed tender smile. "No birthday is complete without a cake."

Shaking away the vex from his shoulders the brunette got into the car while Takuma still stayed outside instructing the maids what to put where and how to place them in order.

…

En-route to the Shiki Mansion.

The two male in the car had the exact opposite facial expressions. One of them was beaming with joy while humming a happy song in low tone. The other just sat there, with boredom as the only description of the current expression of his face.

"I cannot wait to meet Aiyora-chan. She seems like such a happy person."

"I'm sure you two would get along well."

Takuma searched for an expression on his friends face while he said those words but sadly found none.

Sensing that the pureblood was not in the mood to carry out a conversation; the Ichijo heir leaned back and rested his head against the head-rest while eventually resuming back to the tune he was humming earlier. His green orbs looked out through the window, taking in the beauty of the scenery.

Soon Takuma from his side was able to see the Shiki Mansion standing proud afar. The car was headed that way or that is what it appeared till the chauffeur took the vehicle to a right turn, all of a sudden.

Takuma was stunned by the move. He sat up straight and called the chauffeur.

"You're going the wrong was Mizukoshi."

Before the chauffeur could defend his action the pureblood spoke up defending him.

"I ordered him to take this route Ichijo."

"But Kaname, this is will take us opposite to Shiki house."

There was a brief pause during which the pureblood turned his face towards the window.

"...We are not going there…today! "

"Wait-What!?"The blonde exclaimed. "What do you mean by we are not going there today? Where are we going then?"

"I received an urgent call from Cross-san, he informed me that Yuki is unwell, infected with high fever."

Takuma sighed out in relief that it is no serious matter after all. Only to realize this could be a lie too. Since Kaien Cross is habituated to lying to the pureblood.

"Kaname, majority of the time that man makes up lies to get you there. How are you so sure this isn't the same this time?" he reminded his friend but the pureblood's next words confirmed his fear that the decision has already been made. Most likely was made long before they even boarded the car.

"I don't think it would be wise on my part to celebrate birthday with Aiyora while Yuki is burning up with high fever…wouldn't you agree?" Though he never said it out loud but Takuma really disliked when Kaname always twisted things the other way.

"What if she is not, Kaname? What if Yuki-chan is just fine. Besides what about your promise to Aiyora-chan? You gave her your words yesterday that you will spend the day with her. I mean, do you realize that this is the first time in two years you will actually be visiting her!?"

"I don't feel safe to take the risk…especially when it comes Yuki. She is a human now, very vulnerable."

"What about Aiyora-chan? She maybe a pureblood but she is also very young and mind you that is also a very vulnerable stage." there was an underlying hint of anger in Takuma's voice that Kaname could sense.

But did that have any effect on him? No absolutely not!

"Ichijo...!"

His name left the pureblood's lips as a warning. He was put into his place right then and there.

And understanding the depth of the situation the blonde quieted down. The pureblood loosing his temper is the last thing any noble vampire wishes to face.

…

From the inside of the car Takuma watched his friend as he anxiously waited outside the Cross house after pressing the door bell several times. Soon the door was opened by the blonde haired owner of the house who had the usual goofy smile pasted upon his face.

Behind him shyly standing was the very reason why they came here. Yuki!

Takuma did a careful study of Yuki. Judging from the attire she was wearing it was clear that she was not well, but she was not bed ridden either like Kaname made it sound like. To him Yuki seemed to be on the verge of recovery especially the way she pounced herself on the pureblood when he was on his knees before her spreading his arms wide open for her to fill in.

A part of Takuma felt relived that Yuki was alright and that also led to the conclusion in his mind that maybe the duration of this visit will be cut short since they already have another plan. But little did he know, how wrong he actually was.

It sort of confused Takuma when his best friend turned around and with his hand signaled the driver of the car something.

At first Takuma did not understand what he meant but soon as the driver climbed out and open the trunk at the back his heart stopped! The smile that he had on his face slowly turned down to a frown While he watched as all the gift that were meant for the birthday girl were given to Yuki.

The shocked joy on the young brunette's face brought smile on Kaname's face too. It was a real, warm smile which was only meant for her. And for the first time the Ichijo heir found himself in a situation where he could not be happy. Although Takuma always longed to see that warm smile on Kaname's face but this time he couldn't bring himself to be happy for him…

How can he be happy? When deep down he knows all too well that this happiness comes with a cost of another innocent's tears.

...

Hours after hours passed. The evening turned to night, the night turned to midnight and followed by that finally dawn appeared with a brand new day. The sun has already showed up on the east side of the sky brightening up the city with its ray. Meaning its time for humans' to come out while creatures of the night should be retiring.

At that point everyone in the Shiki manor was already making preparation to go to bed.

Midori Shiki was already put to sleep by her uncle. Her son had already gone to bed before sunrise and the head of the family Sayatohi Shiki however was still awake because the little pureblood has not yet gone to bed.

Standing on top the the stairs he observed the Kuran princess who was still standing by the window.

Her beautiful royal blue orbs kept looking outside the window still searching for the vehicle that was supposed enter the Shiki Mansion carrying her brother inside. The maid in charge of her had dosed off long time ago sitting down in one corner of the room. The young pureblood however had her eyes wide open. There not no single ounce of sleep in those large eyes, just a bit of irritation for looking out in broad daylight.

A crooked smirk curled up the older noble man's lips. He has received a phone call from the Ichijo mansion informing him that Kaname Kuran will not be able to visit today. And he couldn't wait to deliver this new to her.

He gracefully took the stairs down. The sleeping maid jerked up sensing his presence nearing. He however placed a finger to his lips and signaled her to keep it silent before motioning her to leave.

After the maid's exit he finally approached Aiyora who still did not remove her longing gaze from the window. Whether she sensed him or not, he wasn't sure.

"Aiyora-sama…?" He called placing his hand tender over her head combing her hair with his long fingers in the process.

"Why is Onii-sama not here yet?" the anxiety now clear in those blue orbs. Plus she looked tired as hell. After standing in one position for almost the whole day it was only natural to feel that way.

This is the perfect time. He thought to himself before kneeling down to adjust himself to her height.

"Aiyora-sama, please forgive me for being the bearer of the bad news," he looked into those beautiful royal blue orbs and said the next line. "I regret to inform you that I received a phone call form the Ichijo mansion and have been informed that Kaname-sama is unable to come for his visit as he promised due to some unavoidable circumstances."

The little girl's mouth parted as she let out an inaudible gasp.

Though Aiyora did not understand majority of the words he said but she understood this much that her big brother will not come.

The reaction Aiyora gave was more than what Sayatohi expected. His plan worked. Actually the phone came long time ago but Sayatohi decided to not to disclose it to the little one until now, after all these hours of waiting. His mind had a calculation that the longer the wait the greater the heart-ache and he was proven right. After all, result of patience is always sweet.

"But he promised-" She tried to reason while still trying to register the heartbreak.

"I am very sorry Aiyora-sama." With his dark gaze he observed the young pureblood in this broken, vulnerable state.

Vampire or human children in situations like these are indeed a sight to look at. So alluring they looked in that vulnerable moment, that it was almost sinfully beautiful.

Sayatohi's eyes moved down from her crying face to her neck. The vein there was pulsating, like it was calling him in a tantalizing manner. He could not help but allow his hand to travel from over her head down to her neck. Just like her mother she too had exceptionally thin-long giraffe like neck.

Such a tempting sight! The disturbing thought appeared in his mind.

Her pureblood powers may not have yet come around but that except beauty and enticing aroma has already started to develop.

He unintentionally licked his lower lip at the thought of how that pure blood of Kuran mixed with Hanadagi would taste like. Her mother smelled delicious, mouth watering to be accurate and she has that exact same smell and if it continues like this soon she will surpass her mother who was quite popular among the male genders in the vampire race for her beauty and an over exciting aroma.

It was Aiyora's soft sob that snapped him back to his senses.

"Aiyora-sama...?" he pulled her chin up to look at her crying face but the girl only pushed his hand away at first and then threw her arms around him sobbing out loud.

He embraced her little form tightly and stood up with her in his arms.

"You had a long tiring day, you need your rest Aiyora-sama." he said kissing her head. She didn't respond to that only continued to sob louder and louder leaving no choice for the head of the Shiki family to put a hand over her head and put her back to sleep.

Once Aiyora passed out Sayatohi eyes looked down at her form. What an asset she will be. With her by his side he will be able to achieve a lot and most importantly control Rido Kuran. After all she is the only weakness he has ever had since Juuri.

Haruka Kuran has done him a great favor by getting her engaged to Senri.

...

Aiyora woke up sensing a presence of another in the room. She quickly shot upright on the bed to search for the source, but it did not take long effort since the intruder was already sitting on the couch next to the window.

"Senri-chan!" she uttered his name a bit awkwardly scratching the side of her head.

"Aiyora-chan!" he too said her name with the same amount of awkwardness.

The duo blinked their eyes at each other for several times; not knowing what would be best to say next.

Though the two have been living under the same roof for about two years but they were far from being close. The only thing they probably knew about each other was their name and the fact that they were siblings. Well half-siblings to be accurate but that details were always skipped out.

Sayatohi however introduced the two on various occasions and encouraged them to play together but it never actually turned out that way. Mainly because of Aiyora's ignorance. Even though Senri sometimes made some effort to get to know his sister but it was never noticed by Aiyora since she was too busy chasing after her onii-sama. So eventually Senri too gave up and thus it only resulted in further distance between them.

"What are you doing here?" She asked while rolling and sliding down the the bed before running in his direction.

He stood up uneasily. "Um…I was told it was your birthday yesterday."

Aiyora didn't respond and that put her brother in a difficult situation. He wasn't even sure if it would be a good idea to give her the present and Aiyora on the other hand continued to stare at him like she was expecting something. Thus it made the young boy more nervous.

"I have a present for you."

"What!?" her voice sounded like she was demanding.

"Here…" he brought out two boxes of pocky biscuits and placed them before her to choose. One strawberry flavored and the other was chocolate.

"I brought you a birthday present."

"Oh!" Her facial expression changed. Her eyes were shimmer in joy. Although she was not able to show it properly but this small gesture made by Senri actually healed the pain that her beloved Onii-sama has caused her.

He saw her struggle on which one to take and in the end not being able to decided she ended up taking both.

"Um…only one was suppose to be for you." Senri pointed out in a sort of skeptical tone.

Aiyora heavily blushed in embarrassment and Senri realized his mistake and was about to return.

"But it's your birthday…" he concluded with a sigh. "So you can keep them both."

And it was then, that made in heaven smile appeared on her face.

It was a smile so pure, so innocent yet so powerful that it had the ability to turn a person blind with its brightness. And Senri was no different. The boy could only stand there and blink his eyes in shock. He too felt blinded by such ray of happiness. Such concepts were after all very unknown to him since he had been growing up in a hostile, gloomy, tragic environment; where there is no one to show him such emotions, not even his very own birth mother!

"Thank you Senri-chan!" She chirped like a bird jumping up and down then threw her arms around his neck to hold him in a tight embrace.

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!~" She chanted and sang into his ear like a mantra.

The burgundy haired boy was not sure how to respond to that. This was the first time that someone has ever held him like this. He only stood there with his hands slightly quaking and wide eyes trying to figure out how to hold her back or should he even hold her back? What if he ends up hurting her? She looks so fragile after all.

"You're going to make me deaf very soon!" Senri actually opened his mouth to say something else but those were the words that actually came out followed by a sigh.

But Aiyora was so happy receiving present that she remained lost in another world to take notice of what her brother said.

"Thank you so much Sneri-chan!" she could not bring herself to stop thanking him.

This time Aiyora pulled away from the embrace but leaned forward almost to placed a deep kiss on his cheek. Once more Senri just stood there with shocked face, where he was not sure on the best possible way to react to it. Till his sister pointed out.

"Your turn!"

"My turn?" He asked her with confused expression and raised one of his brows in the process.

"I kissed you now you kiss me back." She said pointing at her face.

An entire minute passed by but Senri made no move.

"Sneri-chan?"

The burgundy headed boy finally leaned forward to kiss her on the face but ended up kissing her nose instead, and made the girl giggle in the process.

Once again it was Senri's turn to go red with embarrassment when he realized that he actually kissed the wrong surface.

For a while he just stood there embarrassed as his little sister continued to laugh. However after a certain while it no longer mattered because Aiyora forgot it soon and nevertheless gave him a bone crushing hug anyway.

Here is the thing at the moment neither of them knew that soon this kiss on the nose would become their trademark of showing each love.

"Senri-chan, if I cannot finish all these pocky by myself can I share them with you?"

Aiyora asked keeping her firm hold on him.

"…Yes!"

"Also, Senri-chan…" this time she called him in a longing voice.

"What is it?"

"Um…will you um…" she hesitated not sure on how to best put it. "…will you play with me from tomorrow?"

She loosened her grip on him and went back a little while awaiting his response.

"I-I actually have never played with anyone, but if you teach me I will try..."

She smiled again!

Finally she has playmate the thought made the little pureblood squeal in joy before pouncing on her brother taking him down with her.

"Yay!"

"Aiyora-chan, your voice is too loud…"

Chapter Text

"Senri, my dear grand-nephew…"

Sayatohi Shiki placed a hand over the young burgundy haired boy's head while towering in height over him.

"Always keep in mind that Kuran Aiyora is not just your half-sister, she is the girl who will one day become your wife. So starting from now you should slowly start to treat her as such. Make sure to love her, cherish her and shower her with affections."

Young Senri only blinked his eyes. He said nothing, nor was there a need to.
He knows how special Aiyora is to him. He already loved her and cherished her like there is no tomorrow.
And it shall forever be that way.
Nothing can ever alter it.

He need not be told how to love her, for he already knew…

Four years later:

The season was spring; the month was around middle of April. The weather was perfect, not that cold nor was it burning hot. But that particular evening was a chilly one.

Shiki Midori was taking a stroll on the garden with her personal maid Ayu watching her closely. The former actress had her attention fully focused on the freshly bloomed flowers. She was examining one of the large pink rose in particular.

"Do you like it my lady?" the former actress vaguely heard her maid ask, but didn't respond. Her focus stayed on the rose like it was an object of great importance.

"Higher! Higher! Senri-chan."

The sudden demanded from a chirpy, childish voice got her attention. Tearing her gaze away from the rose lady Shiki faced the mansion only to catch sight of the children on top of the roof.

The pureblood was sitting upon her son's shoulder like he is her personal chair. Using both his hands Senri was holding the girl to prevent her from falling while she had her one hand extended in an attempt to try to rise higher.

Thanks to her keen hearing sense Midori was fully able to hear their conversation despite being so far away.

"Senri-chan I still cannot touch the stars."

"Ai-chan..." he let out a tired sigh. "You cannot reach the stars and this is the highest I can take you."

"Why can't you fly Senri-chan?" came her childish demand.

"Because I'm not a bird!" the boy said with another sigh, clearly annoyed this time.

Unknowingly Midori gritted her teeth and balled her hands into fist. The pureblood's absurd demand infuriated her. How dare that brat treat her son like that?

However that wasn't the case with her son. Within the last four years Senri has grown quite attached to his half-sister. So denying her of anything now is harder. Even though the boy never expressed anything out loud but he cared for her…he cared very much. And one could easily tell that from his body language.

Midori and her maid continued to watch her children. She eyed them bitterly while her maid enjoyed every bit of their play.

"Look at her, that pureblood brat, treating my son like he is her slave!" Midori hissed.

Her maid turned towards her with worried expression.

"To me it appears that your son at this young age has achieved more than you."

A third voice interrupted, taunting the displeased woman.

It was the maid who first noticed the head of the families approaching figure. Bowing before the approaching figure the maid moved away leaving her mistress with her uncle.

"Oh, I did not even notice you coming." Midori dryly commented when her uncle wrapped an arm around her shoulder. No matter the condition of her mental state, deep down Midori always knew her uncle never cared about her. All that mattered to him was his greed for power…which is why without hesitation he threw her at the feet of that savage brute again and again despite the pain and heart break he caused her. For this very reason, in her subconscious mind Midori will never find it in her to forgive him. After all it's his greed that'd ruined her life and now the same story will repeat with her son.

"Midori, look at that…" He pointed towards the scene of Senri tightly holding onto Aiyora as she remained seated on his shoulder.

"I'm so happy to see his progress with Aiyora-sama in the last few years. He is utilizing his opportunity well. That makes me proud."

"He is a fool!" his niece retaliated back on his earlier words and slapped his hand away from her shoulders.

Only to sneers moments later.

"All day following around the pureblood around like a lost puppy!"

Sayatohi was able to note the changes in Midori's tone. She was losing control over her temper. Keeping her outside at times like this could be risky.

"Take her to her chamber." He commanded a passing by maid.

Despite Midori's protest and scream the maid dragged her back inside while the Shiki lord helplessly watched recalling those glorious days when his niece used to a top level actress. A star, heartthrob for millions. And today... all her fame, all her stardom is gone. Leaving her barely recognizable. The feelings she harbored for that wretched pureblood cost her everything.

Shiki Sayatohi let out a deep exhale of air. Sometime his heart ached, it felt guilty for bringing this cursed fate upon his own niece. But then…in order to climb up this was the ultimate way. Shaking those emotional thoughts out of his head the man focused his greedy eyes on the children and watched with delight as Aiyora dragged Senri down with her. It was indeed surprising to think how close the two have grown within such a small period of time.

During the earlier days Senri was only a replacement for Kuran prince. The former only came into her mind every time the latter turned her down. Fortunately for Shiki family which happened most of the time. So after years of ignorance, now for little Aiyora her Kanname onii-sama is out of sight, out of mind.

It has been close to two years since Aiyora last tried to contact him or cried for him.

Senri has automatically filled up the void the older pureblood made. Now, he happens to be not only her big brother but her closest friend. And also her future husband… which she has yet no knowledge off. But from what it appears, Shiki Sayatohi is quite affirmative that once Aiyora learns about her engagement to Senri she will delightfully accept it.

Senri tenderly took hold of his fiancée's hand.

"It's getting cold. Let's go inside Ai-chan." His voice full of love and care.

The little pureblood however wasn't satisfied with just that, she wanted more.

"No, carry me Senri-chan!" With just those words she pulled her hand free and practically pounced on his back.

"You're heavy too heavy. Eat less from next time!" Senri said with an exhausted sigh.

Aiyora however reacted by rolling her tongue and making at faces at him.

Sayatohi couldn't hold back, his smile turned into a vicious smirk.

After all victory is nearby.

Evening was the usual time in the Shiki residence when the tutor named Mari sat down with the children for their education.

The siblings had sharp brain. The only problem was Senri barely showed any interest during studies. However he never interrupted lessons either. He quietly went on with the tutors flow to end the session as fast as possible. His half-sister on the other hand was the real challenge. Out of the two she was actually the more shaper one especially with mathematics. On days when she pays attention is it fun to teach her. But on other days she is a nightmare.

That evening was also no different. The little ones were seated side by side opposite to their tutor. Who in fact was putting her whole heart, soul and sweat into her teaching. However by the sight of the young ones it was clear that neither one of them was in the mood to study. Senri with his usual bored expression continued to munch on his pocky biscuit. Seated beside him Aiyora was trying her best to make a balloon out of her bubble gum.

It appeared as though Senri was giving a bit of attention but Aiyora was a different story. As mentioned earlier getting her to even sit down on the study table was one form of struggle and then getting her to pay attention was another battle entirely. Either her mind would wonder of here and there or she will dose off through mid-way. On many occasions Mari was driven close to the edge of her patience by Aiyora's un-attentiveness but unfortunately she had to hold herself back since under no circumstances she was permitted to scold the pureblood.

"So that is be all for today!" Mari declared closing the text book with exasperated sigh.

"Yay!" Aiyora shot up her arms in joy while the balloon from her bubble-gum exploded spreading its remainder near her mouth.

Beside her Senri only sighed and from the corner of his eyes he looked at clock to notice how early it was than their usual time to be wrapped up. Aiyora on the other hand could care less about that, as long as she did not have to sit here with boring books. The pureblood was about to hop down from her seat when Mari called out to get her attention.

"Aiyora-sama we may be done with the study for the day, however our lesson is far from over."

The joy on Aiyora face right away turned into anger as she bounced back to her seat crossing her arms over her chest imitating an adult while huffing and puffing her face at the same.

Mari started off by telling them about the special visit they are to expect tomorrow from the senate. From there she slowly went onto the details like the kind of image and behavior they must portray before their visitors. How to behave in proper manner, what they are expected to answer or how they should do this, do that etc. etc.

"There she comes, Ichio-sama."

The senior Ichijo's eyes followed lord Shiki's gaze which made his eyes land on the small figure that was descending down the stairs. Behind her was a cautious maid watching her every move carefully.

The young pureblood was perfectly dressed for the occasion. The dress she wore ended right above her knees. The color pink complemented her pale complexion very well. Her raven black hair was tied up in a tight French-braid that started all the way at the top of her head. Then the matching shoes with her dress paired with lacy socks that rolled up above her ankle added an extra bit to her cute persona.

Among all these cuteness what caught Ichijo Asoto's attention the most was her eyes, those glistening blue eyes that she inherited from her grandfather.

By the time Aiyora was on the last step of the stairs Sayatohi went forward. He took her by the hand and guided her towards the current head of the vampire council and introduced the two.

"I am very pleased to meet you Ichijo-sama!" She said with deep bow. Her action took both the aristocrats by surprise.

"Oh no the pleasure is all mine my fair lady." Ichio said kissing the back of her hand.

Then patted on the empty space beside him on the sofa gesturing her to take the seat. As Aiyora marched forward the senior vampire guided her and placed her beside him. The two started a friendly chat while the head of the Shiki clan was just left there to stand awkwardly.

All throughout their conversation Ichio observed Aiyora. So far there was nothing questionable. She appeared to be a bright child with no traces of her father's madness and mother arrogance. Aiyora, unlike her parents was humble and innocent. A person with good heart. Ichio could not push the thought back, how is it even possible for someone of great evil to produce so much innocence?...But then again this pureblood is still a child and at such delicate stage it is hard to make a picture of how her character will turn out to be. Will she get her mother's arrogance or her father insanity? Or both? Only time will tell.

Half way through their conversation Ichio started mentally note how often Aiyora mentioned her half -brother. Every time she did, her face flushed a deeper shade. Her admiration for the bastard shined in her eyes and nor did she put any effort to hide it. And it bothered Ichio to the point where he went as far as to voice some question in order to seek answer.

"You sound quite fond of this boy?" Ichio asked, carefully watching for her reaction.

"…Yes I am." She admitted honestly. Her blush deepened as she continued praise him.

"Senri-chan has a kind heart; he is smart, generous, handsome and very admirable. He takes care of me. We play together, we study together, and we eat together. And on days when I am too scared to sleep alone Senri-chan sleeps with me. We cuddle till I fall asleep."

"You both share a bed often?" Ichio pointed out while shooting a nasty glare in Sayatohi's direction understanding his game.

"Yes!" Aiyora nodded her head enthusiastically. "He also calls me his cuddle bear because I am soft to sleep against. Oh there he is-" she suddenly looked up and upon sight of her brother became too excited. "Senri-chan! Senri-chan! Senri-chan! Come down."

The boy only shied away.

Ichio was disturbed by what he saw. To him the future seemed clear.

"May I be excused…" Aiyora politely asked Ichio. "…so that I can go play with Senri-chan?"

"Yes of course my lady." He complied, placing another kiss on the back of her hand. His experienced eyes watched how fast she ran towards the figure standing all the way on top of the stairs and pounced herself into his arms, completely surrendering herself to him.

"They are very close…aren't they?"

Ichio conversationally asked the Shiki lord who proudly answered not removing his gaze from the little puppy lovebirds.

"Inseparable."

Ichio turned his head to glare at the other male.

"And why is this vulgar behavior being tolerated...? That too under your watch Shiki!"

The said person only chuckled. Oh how long has he waited to hear someone ask him that question!? Finally now he can boast about fact he had been keeping secret for years.

"I hate to break it down to you this way but Aiyora-sama is betrothed to our Senri. They are to be wed soon as she turns the right age."

"Excuse me!?"

Ichio's eyes narrowed down. His clenched his jaws tightly, biting the inside of his mouth to keep his temper in check. The news hit him like thunder. This wasn't something he expected. The Shiki family finding themselves a pure blood bride, a daughter of Kuran family on top of that. It was simply unacceptable. If this marriage is to take place than then it will bring down the reputation of his family.

"A pureblood princess engaged to an aristocrat? How interesting!" Ichio hid his trouble and went to dig further in the matter.

"Indeed!" Sayatohi continued to brag. "This decision was made by Kuran Haruka-sama himself, just months before his unfortunate death."

Ichio barely hummed as a response. He didn't show much interest in the matter. However the head of the Shiki family already knew of his disappointment the other vampire was suffering inside. And he dared smirk, just thinking about the privileged position he would be in and the ladder his family would climb once this marriage takes place. Oh he simply couldn't wait for that day to come.

But if only Shiki Sayatohi knew the mess that would soon knock at his doorstep…

"Please do have dinner with us tonight."

Sayatohi invited but Ichio immediately declined with the excuse.

"Thank you, but I simply came to visit Aiyora-sama and to personally see if she has been looked after well. Besides I am much needed at the council headquarter. I'm sure you heard about the massacre caused by pureblood Hio Shizuka-sama at the Kiryu hunters' residence?"

"Oh yes, that unfortunate topic is what everybody has been talking about these days."

Ichijo Mansion:

The dining room was dimly lit. Only three people were seated on the large grandeur table.

Ichijo Asoto was seated at the center occupying the chair that belonged only to the head of the family. On his right was his grandson Takuma and on his left was the Kuran prince he has been put under his care after the unfortunate demise of lord and lady Kuran.

It was awfully quiet at the dinner table that night. No one actually spoke. Each concentrated on their respective meals. Except for Takuma, he took few attempts to start up some conversation to lighten the mood. But his attempts remained futile since neither his best friend nor his grandfather really participated.

The real conversation actually started when the senior vampire finally spoke.

"Have you heard about the Kiryu family massacre that took place days prior?"

Takuma remained silent knowing all too well that the question was meant for his friend.

"Yes it was very unfortunate and a disgrace for us purebloods to have one of our own act so irrationally." Was Kaname's response.

"I have heard about it too. And I must say I too was shocked by such a brutal act of a pureblood." Takuma jumped into the conversation but before he could go any further his grandfather already fixed him with one of his hard glares then focused his attention back to the young Kuran.

"The bodies of both hunters were found inside the house. Their oldest twin was found not too far from them, in a quite critical condition and has been taken into custody by Kaien Cross."

Ichio paused briefly to study the pureblood's feature but found nothing; which led him to further continue.

"However the other twin is missing. The hunter's association has declared him dead."

"I see…" Kaname mused, sipping into his drink. "…and what off Shizuka?"

"Unfortunately has managed to escape." Ichio declared in a disappointed tone. "However our guards are on the search to bring her down."

Kaname shot him a look. No other form of response was made other than that, which caused the older vampire scowl deep inside. The pureblood's lack of interest in their conversation actually offended him.

"But grandfather, I don't understand how did Shizuka-sama escape despite being under such strict watch…?" Takuma unintentionally interrupted.

"Where are your manners Takuma? Have I not told you not to speak when others are already engaged in conversation?" Ichio vented out his anger meant for the pureblood on his own grandson.

The young blonde apologized and backed away from the conversation right away. His green eyes clashed with his friend's wine ones that were looking at him with indifferent expression. The pureblood was the first to break the eye contact as his attention was diverted when the senior Ichijo spoke again.

"Is my conversation boring you Kaname-sama?" Ichio tried to taunt.

"I regret to tell you it is not the most interesting one either." The pureblood retaliated back perfectly, and to rub salt on fresh wound he added a smirk at the corner of his lips.

"Well in that case let me give you the real interesting news!"

Ichio [raa2] continued with his efforts to mock the pureblood.

"I paid a visit to Aiyora-sama today. And oh my, she is grown into quite a beauty I tell you."

Kaname did not react. Nor was there a change in the look of disinterest he had displayed.

"However the disappointing news is that she had been engaged to the son of the Shiki family. The bastard your uncle produced with the lady of that house. Shiki Senri, I believe what he is called."

There was still no reaction from Kaname. He simply continued to eat his meal.

"Just so you know that, this outrageous arrangement was made by none other than your late father. Or so lord Shiki claims."

"I see…so?" Kaname uttered those words out of politeness but put no effort to hide his boredom. In all honesty what would he do knowing whom Aiyora is engaged to? How is that any of his concern? After all it is Yuuki who is his responsibility, not Aiyora.

"It is just that I cannot ignore the thought as to why despite having his own son Haruka-sama made the silly choice to get her engaged to the Shiki boy? The sum does not add up."

"I'm sure my father had his reasons." Kaname quickly cut in, keeping the blank face outside while inside he could not help but panic thinking if the senate was getting any clue about Yuuki's existence.

"Forgive my bluntness but I'm afraid I cannot approve this match. No one should in their right mind."

Kaname and Takuma both looked at the Ichio.

"She is a pureblood! A Kuran princess! She should not be married into the Shiki family?"

Both friends shared a small eye contact.

"I see you as a more suitable match for her than that your uncle's illegitimate son."

Kaname darkly chuckled and mocked. "So now you're trying to match-make."

"I am simply reminding you of your responsibilities that you have as the pureblood prince and as one of the last remaining member of the Kuran family."

"And if I tell you that I do not accept this proposal? Kaname [raa3] challenged.

"First of all it is my job to change your no to yes. But on the other hand I cannot force a pureblood such as you. And nor am I willing to lose that girl. So if you don't want to marry her that is fine with me, because then I can get her engaged to my own grandson. I'm sure Aiyora-sama and Takuma will make a fine couple."

Takuma, who had his mouthful that time, chocked on his meal at his grandfather's announcement. Kaname still maintained his indifferent expression. However with his experienced eyes only Ichio was able to detect the slight glint of disappointment that was shining in the Kuran heir's wine eyes.

"Don't worry Kaname-sama I intend to put no pressure on you. Take few days; think about it what I said and when you feel like you have made up your mind just let me know your decision I will make the announcement at the council."

The Kuran pureblood gave him no response. He simply put his fork down, quit his meal half way and left totally ignoring his best friends call.

While Takuma continued to call after Kaname his grandfather shook his head slightly and smirked, his eyes following the retreating figure of the pureblood. He took bliss in the fact that he had upper hand in the situation for once.

Council Headquarter:

"IMPOSSIBLE!"

The head of the Shiki family exclaimed standing up from his seat in protest to the announcement that was just made.

All heads turned in his directions. He was the only one on the odd side. But that did not stop lord Shiki from slamming his hand down on the table and go on with the claim.

"I object this union." His powerful voice echoed all throughout the conference room. "Kuran [raa4] Aiyora is already engaged, to my grand-nephew. That arrangement was made by late Haruka-sama himself. He gave me his words that she will be the bride of my house."

The look of surprise spread through all the members at the new information. Majority of them gave him like he had grown two heads; except for Ichio off-course. He managed to keep his blank face intact.

"In that case, show us the papers …I'm sure we can come to some amicable agreement." One of the council members opened his mouth and broke the uncomfortable silence that was created by Shiki's outrageous claim.

"The papers were to be made, but unfortunately before that…" Sayatohi left his sentence incomplete hinting the Kurans' death.

"So are you saying that this so called arrangement of marriage between a pureblood and an aristocrat was made via word of mouth only?" Another member questioned. "You do realize Shiki-dono it does not work like that."

"I already told you, Haruka-sama was going to make the papers but he died before that."

No one beloved him, it was clearly written on their faces. It was very natural to react that way.

"Why should we believe you? How do we know that you are not lying?" Exclaimed the fiery haired male known as lord Kain; he, who was seated at the very corner of the room.

Soon lord Souen joined in. "The claim you made, it also leaves the floor open for me to claim that Haruka-sama promised to make my daughter Ruka his own son's wife."

"I could also have the same claim for my son Hanabusa or my daughter Tsukiko." Lord Aidou added joining the Souen lord.

The leader of the Shiki family was left cornered in this situation. He turned to the head of the vampire council and gave him a pleading look to take his side. However the head of the council was seated with a hand over his mouth to cover up that conniving smile that was making his way onto his lips.

"Ichio-sama, I thought we discussed about it when you came my house that day. You showed no sign of problem then, so why now you are suddenly opposing? Where is this coming from?"

"Let me assure you I played no part. It was Kaname-sama who expressed his desire to marry his cousin. And you do realize I am in no position to defy a pureblood. None of us are."

"If I do not agree to break this arrangement between Aiyora-sama and Senri Shiki…?" Sayatohi added as an open challenge.

"I don't think you understand Shiki, it really does not matter what you want, when the arrangement you claim has no existence at all with absolutely no evidence to prove it with." Ichio said.

"But-"Sayatohi only got cut off once more but this time for good.

"Listen as the president of the council let me make one thing clear. If you are trying to cause unrest over a non-existent matter, then we as the senate will be left with no choice but to take away Aiyora-sama's custody from you."

The said male gulped nervously. He understood it would be pointless to further argue with them. Forget winning the battle, it will only make matters worse.

But…but… maybe by speaking to Kuran Kuran he could strike some real steal of a deal.

The decision made at the council that day had it effect reflected at the Shiki household directly; especially on the innocent relationship that the two children maids and servants were instructed to maintain a decent distance between Aiyora and Senri at all times. They were no longer allowed to be too close like they used to be not too long before.

Senri had been made aware about the situation, also the fact that he is no longer Aiyora's fiancé and that position has now been taken over by his pureblood cousin, Kuran Kaname.

The burgundy haired boy like usual gave no response to the matter because by now he was old enough to understand the customs of the vampire society. A pureblood has to marry another pureblood. A part of Senri that really ached for Aiyora wanted to retaliate back but the logical part of his brain argued that the chances of him winning against a pureblood is close to nothing. However there was one-thing that Senri could not help but feel and that was his increased hatred Pureblood prince. Those cursed species who did everything to benefit themselves. A pureblood took away mother's love from him and now another is taking away Ai-chan from him.

Aiyora on the hand was handled in a different manner.

Like always she has been kept in the dark. Just the way she was not told about her engagement to Senri, the same way she wasn't told about this alteration in her fiancé either. It's like she's been sold in the market like some sort of expensive item that only the rich pockets could afford.

So when it came to Aiyora the maids always made sure to have a logical excuse to explain why Senri is not with her like the way he used to.

Excuses mentioned often were

'He went to bed early'
'He is having special training session with Shiki-sama'
or 'he is spending time with his mother' etc.

Aiyora fell for those first until she came to realize how rarely she saw Senri. That too only happened when they were surrounded by many people. Soon it became quite evident to her that she and Senri were kept apart. It enraged her and planned to get to the bottom of this. After all nobody should dare part Senri and her!

"Aiyora-sama please concentrate," her tutor Mari warned after taking a notice of how Aiyora had been biting the back of her pencil for a long time with her eyes roaming all around. She barely wrote a word of her essay.

"Just so you know, I won't allow you to leave unless you finish the essay." The tutor said strictly.

"Mari-san…where is Senri-chan?"

A simple question it was, yet answering is was no easy task.

"Like I said earlier he is with his personal tutor studying."

"Why isn't he studying with me?" A demand that could no longer be fulfilled!

'…Because he is no longer allowed to be near you.' Was what Mari wanted to say, however this was what she actually said.

"Aiyora-sama please try to understand now that you both are growing up your lesson and training will differ from the ones he requires."

"Why?" Aiyora charged blinking her large eyes several times.

"Because you're pureblood. You hold a position in our society that is a lot higher than him."

To that statement Aiyora [raa5] commented in the most outrageous way.

"In that case I don't want to be a pureblood. I want to be in the same level as my Senri-chan."

"Aiyora-sama…" Mari was nearing her edge. "It is not something that we can control. It is how we are born."

"Then can we make Sneri a pureblood?" Aiyora suggested the absurd idea. It made her tutor roll her eyes.

"Tell me Aiyora-sama did you not pay a single attention when I was teaching you on the hierarchy of vampires?" She tried to divert the young pureblood's mind with guilt.

"If this is how it continues you will learn nothing. You will stay far behind while others would race ahead of you!"

The scolding quieted down the demanding child but for her tutor Mari that happiness did not last long.

"I promise I will pay full attention only if you let me study with Senri-chan."

Mari rolled her eyes and let out a frustrated sigh. The girl was so impossible. On top of that it was so hard to deny the request that came from such an adorable face, with those large puppy eyes pleading her desperately. But Mari also knew quite well if she defies council's order the consequences will be severe.

"Please Aiyora-sama!" she said firmly, or at the very least tried.

"I just want to study with Senri-chan!" Aiyora cut in.

"If you finish your essay then I will let you go early so that you can play with Senri-chan." She made a promise that she knew she would have to break.

The pureblood's blue eyes turned wide for a fraction of time. A wide grin then spread across her face showing her happiness. She dived down to finish her writing and completed it in a short span of time. To Mari's surprise there was barely any mistake in there. She really did stick to her words, she really did concentrate. But the tragedy was that Mari was in no position to fulfill her portion of promise.

"Now can I go play with Senri-chan?"

"Oh I forgot it's your meal time already." She tried to divert the topic. "Are you not hungry Aiyora-sama?"

"I will eat with Senri-chan!" Aiyora suggested.

"I'm afraid he already had his meal. That was what I have been told."

Aiyora said nothing just quieted down. She figured out the woman's game and understood that she just got played for nothing. It was all a lie.

The sight of her smile curving down to a frown broke Mari's heart but she was in no position to change that.

Aiyora barely ate anything that night. Once done with her meal Aiyora was given the excuse that Senri already went to bed because he would have to wake up early for his training.

Couple more days went on just like that…with full of bullshit excuses.

Until…

That afternoon Aiyora was taking her piano lesson.

"Well done Aiyora-sama!"

Mari clapped and encouraged her to play another piece when she was done with the first one.

"Can I go play with Sneri-chan now?" Aiyora asked in an exhausted voice. By now she was actually tired of asking the same thing over and over again with no possible outcome.

"Play another piece, how about that one," Mari pointed towards a particular one. "…I taught you during our last session! I hope you remember well."

"Can Senri at least be here while I play? I want him to listen to me play the next song. I promise I will also play the violin after that too." Aiyora was sure she made a generous enough offer.

"Aiyora-sama please try to understand Senri-sama's presence can be distracting to your lesson."

"ENOUGH!"

The pureblood let out a frustrated and angry scream! She had enough of this non-sense. By this time it became way more obvious that she was being kept apart from him. All these people were only fooling around with her, trolling with her emotion.

"WHY?" she screamed, something that was very unusual from her.

"I don't understand! Why are you all doing this? Why is everyone doing this? What have we done wrong? Why can't we see each other like we used to? Why can't we play together anymore?"

Aiyora broke down into bitter sobs. Her teacher wanted to comfort her but pulled herself back knowing there is nothing that could be done.

Aiyora jumped down from the stool she was sitting upon and in few long strides she went for the violin that was sitting up on its designated counter. She picked up the violin and smashed it onto the floor breaking it into tiny little pieces that flew all across the room. Her immense anger also brought other effect. There was a loud noise of crack. Mari turned her head towards the window to find glass having couple deep of cracks.

"Aiyora-sama!" Mari gasped at this unfamiliar reaction. She felt freighted by the pureblood for the first time. Aiyora was usually the obedient child. This is the first time she reacted so violently.

"Aiyora-sama please wait!" it was another maid's voice who ran in to calm down the enraged pureblood.

It brought Mari back to her senses only to realize that the pureblood has already ran out and the maid was trying to chase her down.

Both the ladies ran after Aiyora. It was not hard to locate her at all. Just like they predicted her smell was coming from the Senri's room. As per their instruction they wasted no time in hesitation to barge in. But what they did not have in mind was the scene that they were about to witness.

Upon bursting the door open both women became startled.

Before them were Aiyora and Senri…locked in a tight embrace, an embrace full of love and devotion! Their respective arms held onto the other one like their life depended on it. If one was to let lose the other would vanish.

The scene appeared so pure that neither one of the maids that barged in, had the ability to pull them apart. Pulling them apart in that moment would probably had been not only unjust, but also a sin...

A sin that neither one of them wanted to commit.

Senri was actually on his way to his room. Retiring early that morning. His lesson and studies were finished for the day.

While passing by his grand-uncle's office Senri's footsteps came to a sudden halt, when his keen hearing senses picked up two voices conversing-no not conversing, they sounded more like...Negotiating! It was not in his nature to pry on others but whispers of Aiyora's name again and again made him curious.

"I apologize for the humiliation you faced at the council meeting the other day. I never intended for it to turn out that way."

Senri was not sure about the first voice but assumed it to be his cousin Kaname since the word 'Kuran-sama' was mentioned earlier.

"Please Kuran-sama, I beg of you not to sprinkle salt for all you know my wounds are still fresh."

That was his grand-uncle,

Why are they talking about Aiyora?

There was a small crack on the door and Senri peeked through that crack to find his grand-uncle was standing before a figure that sitting on the large single sitter.

"Before you get further confused by my intention please allow me to clarify, I have no desire for Aiyora..."

Senri's usually bored grayish-blue eyes momentarily narrowed down. He pressed a finger inside his ear just to make sure if he was hearing correctly. It made no sense, wasn't this man supposed to be Aiyora's future husband? Now he says he does not want her? What kind of jerk is he?

"I'm afraid I not understand what you mean Kaname-sama?"

Neither did Senri.

"What is there not to understand?...Like I said I'm not taking Aiyora forever. I do not need her for eternity. I'm only here to temporarily borrow her…"

' Temporarily borrow her?' What does that even mean? Senri could only wonder.

"...and I give you my word that very soon this contract would be terminated and Aiyora in turn would be once more engaged to your grand-nephew Senri."

"But Kaname-sama?-"

"I assure you Shiki-dono that I will sign that engagement contract myself. I shall complete what my late parents left incomplete."

Firstly he got himself engaged to Aiyora but will soon break it off? …But why?

Neither his cousin's words nor his agenda seemed to make any sense to Senri. However that doesn't mean that he couldn't detect the predator in the Kuran pureblood. That much he definitely did.

I have to protect her!

The deep desire to protect his precious little sister pulsated through him. Although the burgundy haired boy was aware that he had no power to stop the engagement, nor will he have the power to prevent Kaname Kuran when he calls off the engagement in the future and break Aiyora's heart. But surely he can lessen Aiyora's pain by staying by her side.

Wait...what if he able to stop Aiyora from falling in love with her knew fiancé? What happens then? Will her heart ache less then?

Maybe…Most likely…

Conclusion came down to him like rapid fire.

…Yes this is exactly what he will do; he will not allow Aiyora to fall in love with Kaname Kuran. He Shiki Senri wouldn't allow the history to repeat itself once more. He couldn't save his mother from a predatory pureblood but he won't fail now. Not when it involves his little Ai-chan...

a.n. Thank you for reading hope you enjoyed. Also wanted to point out if you noticed that the incident at that happened at the Kiryu house has been mentioned couple times. It means we are around the timeline when Zero is taken the Cross house.

Chapter Text

"Where are you taking me?" Aiyora asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"You have special guest Aiyora-sama." The head of the Shiki family who was leading her towards the library told her.

"Then why is Senri-chan not coming?" Sayatohi knitted his brows. He was upset about all these arrangement and her wasn't helping as a matter of fact it really annoyed him. Aiyora however remained oblivious about his current mood since all she could see was his back.

"…because they are your guest Aiyora-sama, not Senri's." he lowly growled through gritted teeth trying his best not lose cool with the young pureblood.

When the door to the library opened Aiyora found herself facing three strangers. That was her initial thought, but soon enough she realized there was only one who, she was meeting for the first time. It was the young blonde male with forest green eyes.

The rest of the two she already knew. One was the president of the vampire council Asoto Ichijo with whom she met not too long ago and the other one, the only brunette among the two blonde was...was her...he was her…

"Aiyora…!" Her world stopped. Her mouth gaped, head started to spin.

The brunette flashed her, a tender closed-eyed smile.

"…Onii-sama!?" She finally acknowledged him, still not believing her eyes fully. How could she…? When he never bothered to show up for once in the past years when she needed him the most.

The tone in which Aiyora's called him out surprised most. First of all it was very unwelcoming second there was no excitement in her voice. The only detectable emotion that was present was hesitance. She was hesitating, when she should have been excited upon mere sight of him. One thing became loud and clear to all that Kaname Kuran's presence barely had in affected in the little Kuran's life.

Being the older one Kaname decided to take the matter into his own hands.

"Aiyora…?" the older pureblood took a step towards her, which resulted in the little one taking two step backwards and seek shelter behind Sayatohi Shiki's legs.

The tension in the air grew. It was clear that her actions made the pureblood a little upset, although he was trying his best to keep it masked.

To settle down the atmosphere Takuma's grandfather intervened. He marched towards Aiyora, tenderly pulled ehrbout of her hiding and spoke in a light hearted tone.

"It appears Aiyora-sama is very shy today?" And it worked, his voice actually relaxed Aiyora's tensed figure. She let go her tight grip on the Shiki lord's pant and gave out a shy-nervous smile at Ichio.

"Come let me introduce you to my grandson." Ichio extended his hand in invitation that Aiyora hesitantly accepted.

Kaname kept his expression neutral and watched as Ichio led Aiyora towards Takuma. Who in fact got on his knees to adjust himself to her height and introduced himself. His tender nature made her at ease. Aiyora took an instant liking towards Takuma. The wide grin of her face told it all.

After a while of chatting with Takuma and showing him all around the manor when Aiyora completely relaxed that is when Ichio decided to intervene again and this time decided to introduce her to Kaname in a formal manner.

This time Kaname took her by hand and guided her towards the couch. Instead of making her sit beside him like other's expected, he made her sit on his lap.

"Hello Aiyora-chan!" He tried to smile as much as he could.

Aiyora did not respond simply stared at him.

Kaname decided to add some touch hoping it would relax her more. He ran his fingers through her long silky locks and then cupped a portion of her face. Sadly it only resulted in Aiyora's body beomcing more tensed and stiff. Kaname on the other hand chose to ignore that and went on.

"How is Aiyora-chan doing today?" This time also she didn't respond.

"Does Aiyora-chan remember who I am?" She only nodded her head yes.

"Then why is Aiyra-chan not speaking to me?"

This time she did respond but not the way everyone expected.

"Aiyora does not talk to liars!"

Takuma who was snacking on the appetizers provided chocked. Beisde him, his grandfather Ichio uncomfortably cleared his throat. And sitting opposite to the Ichijos Sayatohi Shiki only smirked.

As for Kaname Kuran, who was used to Yuki's sweet and tenderness was simply baffled by the blunt in your face answer. It took him good few seconds to recover from the accusation actaully. Since in reality Aiyora did not lie, he did lie to her.

Shaking away the uncomfortable thoughts Kaname tried to take control if the situation.

"Aiyora-"she cut him off even before he could start by hopping down his lap and running out of the room.

...

"You called him what?"

Aiyora's tutor Mari slammed both her hands on the table, the women was practically shaking, nearing the edge of the rage.

"...a liar!" Aiyora repeated her reply this time chewing her nails nervously. A habit she recently inherited.

"Aiyora-sama!" this time she scolded the little pureblood who only stared at her in awe. "How could you say such reckless thing? Do you have any idea how strong of accusation is that?"

"But you taught me to always speak the truth Mari-chan?"

The woman groaned in frustration.

"Aiyora-sama, no matter the situation you cannot go on speaking so bluntly in public. You must choose your words wisely. Especially while speaking to your fiancé, Kuran-sama."

That was the first time Aiyora actually heard the term 'fiancé'

"What is a fiancé?" her tutor groaned once again at the question. Then again no one could blame her either because prior this never was such words uttered before young pureblood. Since everybody thought it was best to keep her in the dark.

"It appears that we are going to have a long session of lesson today." Mari said while sitting down opposite to Aiyora after taking out a particular book that explains about marriage and family…

All throughout the night Mari explained to Aiyora everything in detail, how their vampire realm works, what will her duty as a pureblood be as she grows up, her responsibilities, the kind of roles she must portray as a fiancée, then as a wife and queen and then as a mother.

Towards the end of their lesson Mari gave Aiyora the chance to ask.

"So any questions do you have for me Aiyora-sama before we wrap up?"

The young one shot up her hand at once.

"Go on…"

"But I don't want to marry Kaname onii-sama.!?"

Mari felt like she was stuck by thunder-lightening in the worst possible way. What made it even more challenging was that she could not figure out if it was a question or a statement that the pureblood made.

She turned her head the other way, looking away from Aiyora at that moment seemed the best idea. After cooling her head down Mari got up from her seat and went forward to kneel down before Aiyora to get into her level. She felt herself heavily sympathizing with the pureblood. Placing her hand on Aiyora's face she went on. She loathed the fact that in the end it was her who had to bring this child down to harsh reality ripping away her dreams.

"Aiyora-sama, our society is not fair; it does not work like that…" Aiyora looked even more confused as Mari went on. "It works solely on male dominance. It gives the woman barely any right. And someone in your situation who is parentless stands no chance to share opinion. To them it would not matter what you want. To them you are pureblood princess who must fulfill her duty as such."

"But-" Aiyora was cut off before she could go any further.

"I am sorry Aiyora-sama, I wish to give you no false hope and paint your world with beautiful lies…"

...

"I want you to know that I'm truly, deeply sorry from the bottom of my heart for my insolence towards you during your last visit. I hope you are able to accept my apology and forgive me and I assure you that going forward such behavior will not be displayed before you Onii-sama…kaname-sama..."

Towards the end Aiyora started to stutter not being sure on how to address the male pureblood.

"She surely does sound out of character." Takuma whispered to Kaname.

To say that Kaname was astonished would be an understatement. The kind of words that came out of her young mouth made it way more obvious that this apology was well rehearsed. She said sorry to him when deep down she did not forgive him. Who knows if she ever will?

The fact that the apology did not come from her heart shined in those beautiful blue orbs. And even if Kaname would never express it, but it did hurt…it hurt not to be forgiven.

"…Aiyora-sama!"

"…Aiyora-sama!"

After several knocks on the door, the girl sitting by the window was pulled out of her zone.

Taking one last look at the orange-ish sky of the late afternoon she advert her gaze to back to the magazine that she had on her grasp for a long time. Her frown deepened as she once again looked at the cover of the magazine where Senri was featured with this fiery blonde haired female named Rima Tooya.

The two of them were hugging each other on this particular picture.

Aiyora lightly fingered over Senri's face before focusing solely on Rima. The latter started her modeling carrier at the same time as Senri. Due to both of them being blessed with vampiric beauty they looked good opposite one another which is probably why the fans have taken a particular liking towards their paring resulting all the agencies casting them together all the time.

With love fans call them SEMA- Se: from Senri and Ri: from Rima.

It was always Senri's dream to follow on the footsteps of his mother. Despite Sayatohi Shiki's protest Senri still went ahead and joined the modeling agency from where his mother actually started. The vampire realm does not really approve of this profession, to them it is simply waste of time but Aiyora however always supported him and will forever do.

As a matter of fact, it was her who pushed Senri to the edge of it. And now…she is more proud off him than she ever was. But at the same time, even though she would never admit it out loud to anyone, but deep down she wishes that she did not actually encourage him.

With time she has also come to learn this dirty emotion called envy.

She is very much envious of Rima Tooya. Her profession gives her the platform to be so close to Senri, her beloved Sneri-chan, whereas for her everything is now different and it has been since she became the fiancée of Kaname Kuran two years ago.

"Aiyora-sama, Kuran sama is waiting for you." The maid banging her door gave her a warning call.

"Coming…" Aiyora let out her one word response with a sad sigh.

How ironic her fate is, now she must spend time with Kaname Kuran despite the opposite wish. But the times when she really wanted him, he was never there for her and that is one fact that Aiyora will never allow herself forget.

Why is life so unfair? It never gives you what you want when you want?

The maid pushed the door to the library open.

Aiyora entered timidly. A well practiced genuine and humble smile was already pasted on her face.

"Good evening onii-sama." She greeted her fiancé with utmost curtsey.

A lot has changed between them in the last couple years which led to a direct change into their relationship.

"Ai…" Kaname patted on the empty space on the sofa next to him. "Come sit beside me."

Aiyora obeyed and as she sat down beside him, her eyes landed on the coffee table where all the snacks for the pureblood were placed. Various different kinds of appetizers were made. Aiyora was not very interested what the maids were serving him however the chocolate-cookies right in front of the pureblood caught her eyes.

Her smile faded slowly and her brows squeezed into one.

Why were these cookies ever served to Kaname onii-sama? She made them only for Senri? It's the kind that he favors. As her crap of a luck would have it her fiancé finished almost half of it. What fuelled her anger more was that fact those cookies were the only thing the male pureblood ate out of all everything that was served.

From the corner of his eyes Kaname watched how intently Aiyara was watching him while he was about to take another bite of the cookie.

"I'm usually not fond of sugary substances, however…" he commented.

'Then why are you even eating it?' Aiyora wondered in mind rolling her eyes.

"…but when your maid mentioned how much hard-work you put into these, I could not hold myself back from trying. These were what stood out the most…And I must admit I could taste your love in it."

He then leaned down to kiss her forehead. Aiyora simply concentrated to keeping her temper check. She was mad, really mad! But not at him, at the maid who simply had the audacity served him those cookies.

"Thank you, I really appreciate your hard work…but I'm afraid for your effort I cannot give you reward today. In fact I have actually come with a bad news."

Aiyora's faced paled at his declaration. What bad news could he possibly give her? Did something happen to Senri? If so how would the news reach him first and not the Shiki house?

"What bad news?" she dared to ask.

"I'm afraid I will not be able to come visit you as frequently as I did for the last couple years." A sigh of relief left her mouth. She finally found herself breathing again.

"… I'm actually getting involved in a very special project Aiyora for which I must dedicate a lot of time."

"I see..." Her words told him she was not very interested and the expression of her eyes confirmed his suspicion. He did not dive into action like a normal jealous fiancé because he was not. He did not feel jealous about not receiving much of Aiyora's attention. It's Yuki's lack of attention that had the ability to bring out the worst in him.

But Kaname also did not back away like someone who was completely disinterested. She, after all happens to be the most important piece out of all that he is planning on gathering. Therefore he must nurture her properly.

Aiyora looked back at him when she felt his hand removing her hair to one side.

"Are you not going to miss me…Ai?" he said cupping her face and whispered out her name tenderly.

A light blush adorned her cheeks, just like Kaname had expected however despite the blush Aiyora still did not move her eyes. Those large blue orbs remained locked with his dark wine ones. Instead her gaze became more intense.

And for a second Kaname found himself unable to look away from that strange gaze.

It gave birth to a new fear in his heart. A fear of what if it all goes wrong?

He looked deeper into her eyes. Her eyes expressed so much; there were so many types of emotions shining in them. Just the way those blue orbs held love, at the same time they reflected hatred, alongside the two there was abnormal amount of innocence with hints of mischief in them. As strange as it may sound her eyes were full of happiness yet there was presence of sadness.

These strange mixtures of emotions surprised Kaname. He grew accustomed to Yuki's simple nature, her blushing face, and her shy eyes that shined with love only for him. Whereas Aiyora's complicated eyes stirred up a storm inside him. What bothered him the most was the fact he could not make an accurate calculation. Would she be an ally or an enemy?

"Am I going to miss you…" she finally replied back chewing onto her nails nervously, an action that came frequent with her nervousness nowadays.

Kaname quietly observed how unfinished her sentence actually sounded. He knew those words didn't come from her heart.

"…Although I know you will not miss me… I mean you will be very busy after all? Wouldn't you?" she finally let out the words that she was trying her best to keep digested inside.

His response to her words came in a different form. He took her hand in his and kissed the back of it.

"I have missed you growing up, I wish to miss no more…" he brought her hand to his lips again, this time he placed a kiss that lasted longer.

Kaname noticed Aiyora's questing stare and gave her somewhat of a smile. To be honest just the way his actions confused her, the same was with him too.

No matter how it seemed on the outside, inside it was all complicated…or would be soon.

Another year later:

Another year came and almost passed by, leaving many to complain how fast the year came and how faster it left. However…for young Aiyora time seemed to fly in a weird pace, it was never same. Sometimes it was quite slow and sluggish and sometimes it went quite fast.

The times when Senri was with her, time always flew by like the winds. It came and blew away before she could even get the real feel of it. Then the times when Senri was away on his shoots, or when Kaname Kuran, her fiancé came by, those times never seemed to pass. It made every second turn to minutes and minutes to hours!

Those long stretched period of times left Aiyora feeling restless and helpless deep down, and even though everyone saw those emotions on her face but yet no one ever bothered to ask her about it...Sadly.

Not even her fiancé…

Due to his busy schedule Kaname Kuran was only to able make couple of visits to see his fiancée.

The first time, he took her out to the summer-fair that was being held near the Shiki manor. Unfortunately their trip was cut short when a boy fell down from the horse and cut his knees; since the smell of his blood overwhelmed Aiyora due to her growing sensitivity towards blood.

During his second visit they spent the time inside the library like usual; where Aiyora played violin and piano for him and he read her a story.

Super Boring! That was how their relationship termed by Aiyora in her mind.

Aiyora blinked her eyes several time in attempt to keep them focused. She watched and observed her onii-sama while he read to her. What was he even reading she had no clue about.

From listening to bits of it she could tell he was reading her a book about history of vampires. And Aiyora hated history, especially history of vampire it involved too much war and violence. Her interest lied more into comedy and entertainment, but sadly Kaname Kuran and Comedy did not go together.

Not even for once did he look up. His gaze was glued to the book. The sudden realization hit her.

With age now Aiyora started to see things in different light. Questions rose in mind that she could not find answers to.

Being a hardcore fan of romantic stories and movies Aiyora gathered more than enough knowledge of how couples are suppose to work; but by looking at Kaname she barely found any similarities that is portrayed in the name of romance.

He barely looks at me? How will he love me as his wife when he does not even look at me properly?

She never found the real answers to these sorts of questions till a bulb lit up in her head and reminded her about the other kind of angst filled love stories where wife is lonely and miserable because her husband is in love with another woman.

Her Mama-chan Midori Shiki has worked in a movie with this kind of plot where she played the part of the sad lonely housewife who in the end killed herself for not being able to win her husband's love and the shame of losing him to the other woman.

Fear suddenly shook Aiyora form inside.

Will this be my fate too? Is he in love with another person?

"Do you love another woman?" Aiyora blurted out even before she realized what she said. Her usually censored mouth just lost its track.

Kaname stopped in the middle of turning a page and immediately looked up from the book. His gaze was suddenly different it appeared as though he was glaring at her. Did she hit hit a sore spot? She was not so sure.

"Excuse me…!?"

The sharp tone of his voice frightened her. She swallowed empty air and shook her head vigorously.

"No…no-thing actually." She stuttered hoping he would just drop the topic and not drag it further.

His wintery cold gaze told her that he did not buy her words. He kept those sharp eyes focused onto her for some time. This time Aiyora was the one who broke away from the stare and looked the other way. She felt petrified inside. A part of her wanted to run out of that closed-door room. She wanted to away from him as much away as physically possible.

Aiyora was finally able to breathe when Kaname finally resumed back to his reading after a long period of pause.

He frightens me…

After that day Aiyora came to a real conclusion. Being near her Onii-sama confused her, frightened her no matter how much she wanted to enjoy spending time with him something inside held her back making her again and again realize the fact that he is no longer the same.

Aiyora is no more a child but an adolescent, who is able to sense that, there is a presence of an invisible wall that stands as a barrier between them. The thought bothered her, it made her restless, and she wanted to desperately speak to someone about it but could not…

…because no one ever bothered to ask…ask her what was in her mind! Thus her words remained unspoken…her pleas unheard…

"When is your next shoot Senri-chan?" Aiyora asked excitedly as the two dined at night.

Thankfully Midori Shiki was asleep due to high dose of potions that have been put into her meal to give her some rest and head of the Shiki family was away on a business trip. So it was just the two of them after a real long time. Therefore table manners all went up the sky!

"I'm taking some time off, I already told the agency not to sign me up for any project any time soon..." he paused to take one glance at Aiyora, she beamed a smile a lot, it was one of her signature heart melting smile.

"I want to spend this time in hand only with you."

Her face flushed, heart fluttered, the small smile at the corner of her lips stayed intact. Happy she was to know that he was there for her and knows that he is one person who would always be there.

this was why Senri-chan was so special to her...

Aiyora exploded into another dose of laughter while cutting Senri off midway of the story he was sharing with her. He was telling her about an incident which happened during the shoot but as his little sister started to laugh out whole heartedly, he paused and watched closely.

Oh how beautiful you've become in such small span of time!

Although he was only gone for two weeks but in these two weeks Aiyora surely did have some changes, it's like she grew every day. Yet among these changes something still remained the same specially her beautiful laughter, those hypnotizing eyes that sparkled in joy all the time.

Maybe this was why during his time away shooting abroad, he constantly remembered Aiyora every time he came across something that sparkled . It remaindered him of not just Aiyora but her happiness, which never failed to illuminate his dull world.

Now he has come to a point where he cannot even bare to imagine how his life would have been if Aiyora wouldn't have existed. From where would he have gained so much support, so much positive energy? He knows not…

Still not removing his gaze from the laughing Aiyora, Senri came to a conclusion about her happy nature. He realized it was not only beautiful but contagious…

... Because now that every time you are happy, I am happy too!

"Why did you stop Senri?" unknowingly she scooted closer, "Tell me, what happened next?"

She took her hand in her grasp and brought it closer to her heart. Was she even aware of her own actions? Maybe not! Before he could ask what she was doing he already found her in his arms. Engulfing him into a warm embrace and he could not resist but be greedy!

"Master Senri," the maid interrupted and her voice made the young embracing pair pull away from one another in one quick jerk.

"...a letter has arrived for you." The maid told them keeping a straight face. What she saw neither of the two were exactly sure about.

"...who is it from? "

"Kuran-sama."

Both Senri and Aiyora shared a suspicious eye contact. It really made no sense, why on earth would Kaname send letter to Senri? They two of them hardly ever met and barely had any sort of connection.

The maid was about to give the letter to Senri only to have Aiyora snatch it away.

Senri motioned the woman to leave while Aiyora ripped through the envelope, took out the letter and started to read it like it was sent for her. He carefully studied her, watched how her expression changed. Her smile curved down to a frown. The color from her face drained. All of a sudden she appeared dangerously pale.

"Are you okay Ai-chan?"

"I don't understand!" She wondered in confusion. "It makes no sense, what kind of invitation is this? Cross Academy, night class - special mode of education for all young vampires, moon-dormitory, peaceful co-existence with human...what is onii-sama talking about?"

Senri carefully took the letter out of Aiyora's grasp and skimmed through it. It was then he recalled, "So this is what Rima was talking about?" his words made Aiyora snap her head back at him.

"What do you mean?"

"Rima was telling me about it… that her family is planning on sending her to some school at the invitations sent by your fiancé." Aiyora rolled her eyes at the way Senri refer Kaname.

"It looks like he has invited you too?" Aiyora pointed towards the letter.

"So it seems." Senri agreed and added while allowing his body to drop-down on the bed. "But what makes no sense is where your letter is? Is he not going to invite you?"

"I'm sure he will." She said very confidently joining her beloved brother on the bed and cuddling him. However in the next moment her confidence sort of faltered and she asked suddenly nuzzling into his chest.

"…Senri what if I cannot go to Cross Academy?"

Senri closed his eyes, inwardly filching at the thought of separating from Aiyora. Unknowingly his hold tightened on her small form.

Therefore he answered without hesitation, "In that case Senri will not go either!"

If only he knew...he would not be able to keep his words...

"Senri has to go to Cross Academy and there is absolutely nothing I will do to prevent it."

Sayatohi Shiki declared to the two young vampires who came to him after finding out that Aiyora was not invited to go to Cross academy due not being of age appropriate. Both requested if it was possible for him to speak to Kaname and see if Senri could also join the same time as Aiyora but the Shiki lord turned them down right then and there.

When Aiyora protested the Shiki lord cut her off by saying.

"Aiyora-sama you do not understand how we work. When a request comes from Pureblood it is equivalent to command for us aristocrats. I am in no position to stop Senri from going to Cross Academy. If I do so I will be going against a pureblood and for the sake of my family's safety I cannot take such risk."

"But-" He cut Aiyora off quite rudely.

"Please Aiyora-sama do not poke your small nose into matter that you do not understand. You are still a child and it would best if you behave as such. You trying to act like an adult suddenly could be problematic for all."

Senri observed the heated conversation going on between his grand uncle and his half sister. He could tell how much entertainment the older vampire was taking from the young one's misery. And that fact that he could do nothing made him sick in the stomach with disgust.

"Well…in that case as a pureblood I command you to not send Senri to Cross Academy!" her attempted powerful words echoed through every corner of the room.

The scene of Aiyora slamming both her hands on lord Shiki's desk was comical to both Senri and his grand-uncle. But Senri remained quiet and respectful unlike the latter, which burst out into a series of hysterical laughter.

Aiyora was taken aback by this rude attitude of Sayatohi Shiki. She looked at Senri form the corner of her eyes in her kind asking him if the older man has lost his mind just like his niece.

"Please do not act like the lion of your tribe when you are nothing but a mere new born cub!"

"Why are you speaking to her like that?" Senri protested.

Just like that suddenly the leader of the Shiki family found himself at the edge of his temper.

"HOW DARE YOU SPEAK AGAINST ME LAD?"

"Don't scold him!"

The older Shiki's cold piercing gaze landed on her from Senri.

"Take her away from my presence now!" the older vampire roared while Aiyora still continued to glare at him.

What happened next remained a bit blurry to Aiyora. She was not sure where that maid appeared from who dragged her out of Sayatohi Shiki's office. All she could do was watch with wide eyes as the door closed leaving behind a vulnerable Senri with an enraged Sayatohi Shiki.

Aiyora struggled and fought to get in there and stand by Senri however the maid taking charge of her was far stronger than what she was. Therefore the next thing she knew…it all turned black and she was forced to surrender to it despite her will.

Decision was finalized, Senri would leave for Cross academy in less than a week. They had about barely five days in hand. Aiyora decided to cherish each and every moment she had left with her brother and not waste a single second of it.

In those five days Senri and Aiyora remained glued to one another, they became inseparable on a dangerous level. If anyone tried to separate them it resulted in great release of anger, especially from Aiyora's side mostly because Senri was more on the calmer side.

The duo did everything together, be it sharing every meal like breakfast, lunch and dinner. Then going to the park nearby, where they spent the evening trying to count stars laying down on the grassy field or if they could sneak out around day time then Senri would help her catch dragon-flies or butterflies, other times they watched birds freely flying all over sky.

During those times when Aiyora busied herself to watch birds, Senri secretly from the corner of his eyes watched Aiyora. Those were the times when he saw true sadness, sorrow and bitterness in her eyes ever happy orbs. He could tell she wanted to be free like the birds on the sky and fly away with him to a faraway place. But instead she is paying the price, of the unfortunate fate of being born as a pureblood that has tied her down to a vulture like their cousin.

Even thought Aiyora never talks about it but Senri can read it in her face that Aiyora deep down understands that she will not be happy with Kaname!

For now Senri could only hope and prayer so that he can be by her side when she will need him the most.

The duo also went bike racing. Senri would intentionally lose just to so that Aiyora could celebrate in her joy but occasionally he also made her lose. After all her angry, fumed up, puffy face had a beauty of it own which he also did not intend to miss out on.

The clock of happy hour was ticking for them. Soon it would be time for Senri to depart. But before that he wanted to memories every bit of Aiyora, as much as he could. So that carrying her around in his heart as a form of his most wonderful and cherished memory would be no difficult task during his time away from her.

Her presence, her touch…her everthing!

Senri knew how deep his love ran for his little sister. His heart ached to tell her, confess to her before leaving but he also knew that he could not; Aiyora after all was not his. And for this reason instead of confessing his love Senri gave her a big rose on his last night stay at the Shiki manor.

It was usual for Aiyora to give out a shy-sheepish smile every time she received any sort of present but that this time however her smile dropped and tears poured out of her eyes when he held the rose before her.

She may have been young and naive but her heart in that moment matured, it heard the words that remained those unspoken by the boy.

Droplets, after droplets of tears poured out of Aiyora's eyes. But not for long because soon Senri wiped away her tears before anymore of it could be wasted.

Her bright blue eyes locked with his dull blue ones. The rose slipped from her grasp and bounced down on the floor. They forgot the world around them just like the rose that lay forgotten on the floor as they pulled each to the others arms.

They held onto each other with all their strength. As if they feared the other person would disappear if the grip becomes lose.

A soft sob broke the pin drop silence that hung in the room.

Aiyora was crying! Senri felt his heart tightening at the sound of her cry. He wanted her to be happy in life that's all mattered to him.

Matters not with whom, as long as she is happy I will be at peace…

"Aiyora-chan I cannot breathe." He just said that to lighten the mood. His usual out of place sentence made Aiyora always laugh. However this day was different, because Aiyora did not let him loose and laugh like he expected. Instead she further tightened her hold on him this time making it truly painful.

"I love you…"

She confessed!

She confessed with her face buried into his chest. Her voice just above whisper yet he heard each and every syllable she uttered loud and clear.

"I love you…more…" he too buried his face but over her head into her hair while taking in her intoxicating aroma.

Finally he too could pour his heart out. Let loose of the burden of those he was carrying inside for so long.

The dreadful day had finally arrived… the day of Senri's departure.

Everyone in the Shiki manor was saddened. Generations until now were all home schooled. Senri is the first one who is venturing out, the first one to go to a proper school while staying away from home living in a dormitory.

Senri's mother was very upset by this decision. Her anger was out of control. She broke almost all the furniture in her room with some flying around. The maids were instructed to keep Aiyora as far away at that moment.

However as Senri went to bid his mother farewell Aiyora accompanied him despite her maids protest to do otherwise.

Looking at Midori Shiki's upset face Aiyora assumed she was upset because Senri was leaving. Although she was right in that aspect but wasn't fully correct.

Midori Shiki was not really upset because her son was leaving; the main reason why she was upset was because her main source of blood would no longer be there. Yes…Senri's crazy mother has been devouring his blood for the last couple of years. But this matter was kept hidden from Aiyora since everyone was aware of how possessive she was capable of being when it came to him. The fact that someone else was drinking his blood might just upset the little pureblood.

"So you're leaving?" She asked looked at him with her dull greedy eyes. Her hair was a complete mess. "Come here," Aiyora motioned him to go forth but if only she knew what was about to happen then she was have taken him far far away!

"I will miss you son!" She cupped his face. Senri stayed quiet. "…but before you leave be a good boy and feed your mother your delicious blood."

"…WHAT…!?" Aiyora exclaimed not understanding what was happening. Her eyes went so wide that some feared it might pop out of its socket.

Aiyora was about to interfere but one of the maids stopped her and pulled her back. The pureblood was about to fight back but Sayatohi Shiki motioned her not to. Therefore not having any option left Aiyora only watched with a broken heart.

Senri made no noise but the furring of his brows told Aiyora the pain he felt.

One after another suitcases were being loaded at the back of the car.

Senri and Aiyora had their hands knitted together in a tight clasp as they climbed down the stairs of the Shiki manor. Sayatohi Shiki and couple of maids followed them. Neither of them uttered a single word. What could they possibly say when neither wanted to say goodbye to the other.

Even when Senri climbed into the car Aiyora still said nothing. One of their maids by her asked if she was not going to bid him farewell. Aiyora did not respond to her either. Her eyes remained locked in the burgundy haired boy's form. Who was taking the final instructions from his granduncle.

Once the engine of the car started Senri rolled the window down and looked directly into Aiyora's eyes. She opened her mouth but closed it down after finding no words. She waved her hand and the car started to slowly drive out.

Senri kept his eyes focused on the looking glass as it reflected Aiyora still waving back at him. He continued to watch her till he could see no more.

I will miss you…my Ai-chan!

a.n. Thank you all for reading. I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.

So Senri left for Cross Academy. Next chapter will focus on the time period when night class just started vampires were living in the old teachers dorm. Don't worry Aiyora too will come to Cross Academy soon. see you guy in the next chapter. Soon it will start with the anime timeline.

Chapter Text

Senri

The school for vampires, also known as the Cross Academy Night Class has been established by Kaname Kuran the current patriarch of the Kuran clan and a friend of his late parents, Kaien Cross who also happens to be a former vampire hunter. It was established with the goal to prove their pacifist ideology that the vampire race and humans are able to peacefully co-exist.

Keeping human safety as the main concern decision was made to divide the two groups. Day class which starts early in the morning and ends by afternoon and night class which will start around the late afternoon hours and go on until midnight. Even the dorms were divided into two sections. The dormitory for human students was named 'The Sun-dorm' and the ones assigned to vampires was titled 'The Moon dorm.'

Since the main moon dormitory building still remaining under construction, an old teachers' dorm was used as the temporary residence for the vampires until the formalities of admission and pledges were completed.

Naturally Kaname Kuran took upon the title of the president of both the night class and moon dorm while his best friend Takuma Ichijo was put in the position of the vice-president in both the sectors.

…

Senri has never lived in an environment like this. Let alone live in a dorm or anything that involved staying away from the comfort of his home. At first he was not even sure how he would live through torment but with Rima being there he was able to adjust to this new life quite easily. Then, there was his growing friendship with Takuma Ichijo, the vice president which also worked as a helping hand to adapt to this new environment.

Besides… his main intention to come here was not to promote peaceful co-existence. He came here with only one purpose to find out more about his cousin, Kaname Kuran!

…

During the orientation of the night class the headmaster of the Academy actually made his appearance before the vampires for the first time. He showed up at the auditorium with two young humans by his side. He introduced the brunette with long slightly wavy hair as his daughter. The shy girl introduced herself as Yuki Cross. And the grumpy looking silver headed boy beside the headmaster didn't even look their way. The headmaster was about to introduce him as his son but the young male turned on his back and left in quite a rude manner like he wasn't happy about this arrangement at all. But in any case, they learned his name which was Zero Kiryu.

Senri vaguely remembered that name. At first he could not pin point exactly where he heard it but then certain bell rung inside his head and he recalled when the president of the vampire society Asoto Ichijo came to visit Aiyora he mentioned about the Kiryu massacre to his grand-uncle. Realization then hit him, this boy is the sole survivor from that horrifying incident. His whole family was killed by a pureblood. No wonder he detests vampire with every fiber in his body. With that thought pushed back deep inside Senri turned his focus away from the headmaster and his children and focused his attention on the vampires who were introducing themselves.

After all he needed to get an idea of how his new peers would be.

Kaname Kuran wasted no time with his introduction since everybody the already knew who he already was.

Though there was no reason for Takuma Ichijo to introduce himself since he was quite well known because of his family background. But despite that he still chose to introduce himself before everyone unlike the proud pureblood. Senri was already impressed by the humble, polite, down to earth and cheerful nature of Takuma Ichijo.

Next he took notice of was the fiery haired Akatsuki Kain, only child to the Kain family. He seemed more like the serious-reserve but also very genuine type of guy. Nothing wrong with that, in fact Senri actually admired that sort of trait. Akatsuki's cousin Hanabusa Aidou was complete opposite. Unlike the orange haired male the latter liked to beat his own-drums. He was quite the 'Chatter Box'. What did he not claim himself to be… boy-genius, ladies man, a loyal follower and admirer of Kaname Kuran and the list would have kept going if he was not stopped.

Senri and Rima both finished their introduction in brief, with both of them being already involved with the media they were a popular face to begin with.

Then there was the ever popular Ruka Souen. She was regularly praised for her beauty among the aristocratic group. Senri took note of how she occupied the seat closest to their leader Kaname Kuran. It should have been no big of a deal however the way she was sneaking glances at the pureblood every now and then sort of made the situation interesting and twisted. It was obvious that she harbored feelings for him and for some reason she wasn't even trying to hide that fact either.

From Ruka Souen his attention was diverted towards the other female who stood very close to the pureblood, in fact just behind him. Senri did not recognize her, he asked Rima but she too was on the same page as him. She had short grayish hair that ended just below her chin. She only introduced herself as Seiran and that she is here to serve her master, Kaname Kuran. Aside from that not another word left her mouth.

After Seiran other people started to introduce themselves, but they were of not much importance.

Senri shared a strange glance with Rima. It was clear that both of them were wondering the same thing,

'Why did Kaname Kuran keep a female bodyguard?'

...

Soon everyone found a circle of their own. Senri too found his own circle and that consisted of him, Rima, Takuma and the cousins Akatsuki Kain, Hanabusa Aidou and Ruka Souen. His own cousin Kaname Kuran was also somewhat a part of that circle but that was mostly because Takuma always dragged him along. But Kaname mostly preferred to be left on his own.

Senri too preferred it that way, not to be rude but he found himself drowned in hatred every time the pureblood was around.

…

The hour was of very late afternoon to early evening, the time when the sun and moon shares the same space on the sky, the sun on its way to set and the moon was on its way to take his position for the night.

The human students of the day class have already returned to their dorm. Perfect time for vampires to be out in the open!

Senri and Rima seized this opportunity to treat themselves to a tour of the campus. They passed through the building under renovation, which will soon be labeled as the 'moon-dorm'. They visited the school premises, the library, the auditorium, the café-terrace and also the iconic water fountain. They covered almost everything in a very short span of time. Thus the only thing left in their list was the forest; which they were already passing through when they heard a soft feminine voice calling out.

"Kaname-sama!"

Both Sneri-Rima stopped in their tracks. There were exactly three reasons for them to come to an abrupt stop like that. Number one: her voice sounded awfully familiar, so did her smell. Number two: the person in question was quite nearby. And number three: what did she exactly want with the pureblood when clearly she was a human?

The voice called the pureblood once again and this time the person got a response back from him.

"Yuki!" he uttered her name in such a soothing voice. "…what are you doing here?"

Senri turned to Rima who silently mouthed the name that his pureblood cousin just uttered. Both of them were trying to remember the face of the named person. It sounded so familiar, like they heard it not too many days ago. But where did they hear this name? Where? Exactly where…!?

Like detectives Senri Shiki and Rima Tooya sneaked up on them but made sure to keep a safe distance so that they do not get caught by the pureblood.

Rima may not have had any reaction however Senri was a different story. His bluish-grey eyes partially widened at the sight of Kaname running his hand through the hair of headmaster's daughter, Yuki Cross.

Why so much affection for her?

"Yuki you should not be out here…the academy is now no longer a safe place to roam around after dark." The pureblood's voice laced with love, longing and affections and whatever of that sorts of emotions existed.

Why so much concern for her?

"But I thought I would just see you before going to bed Kaname." This time she called him by his name only before pouncing on him to give him a tight hug. The man in question did not only hug her back, he fully engulfed her within himself.

It took Senri a good few seconds to process everything into his system.

Once he did, various questions started to pop up in his head. He may not have seen much of Kaname Kuran but surely did hear a lot about him from Aiyora. Mind you Aiyora was not the type of person to speak ill about someone for no reason. As a matter of fact he has never seen her bad mouth anyone. However to describe Kaname Kuran she did not use words that would put him under positive light. On more than one occasion Aiyora described him as boring! Like he was not the type of person with whom you can share a fun chat. Then several times Aiyora also mentioned about his eyes, she found those wine orbs to be cold as winter. She specifically said "His eyes give me the nightmare shiver." Till to this day Senri still could not figure out what that actually meant.

However the scene that was playing out before him showed a different Kaname Kuran, who very much contradicted Aiyoira's description. This person's eyes held warmth and longing-ness, a tender smile was tugged at the corner of his lips and kindness was lacing out of his voice while at the same time love was pouring out of his aura.

"What is happening?" Senri found himself muttering under his breath while his eyes narrowed down in the direction of the pureblood.

"Love triangle!…I guess." Rima answered him back in an overly bored voice.

"I guess you are right." He couldn't agree any less.

...

That morning lying down on his bed Senri could barely get any sleep.

Moring turned to afternoon but the burgundy haired vampire kept tossing and turning on the bed, still no ounce of sleep in his tired eyes. Thoughts about his half-sister filled up his mind. Concerns of her well-being took away his sleep. Then there was Kaname Kuran, the mysterious puzzle that he needed to solve fast, really fast.

Why? Why? And Why? Sneri found himself often questioning. Why was he showering that human girl with so much kindness and affection? Why this warmth towards herwhen it should be solely reserved for Aiyora.

Senri turned on the other side this time his back facing the window. Soon it will be time to get up. Another sleepless day! It will surely have its effect, the damn dark circles under his eyes.

'The agency will not be please.'

Thought of distraction did not last long. His mind once more went back to that day in the forest where he witnessed the pureblood taking the human girl in his arms. There was so much affection from the pureblood's side that it was kind if overwhelming to watch.

This is borderline infidelity.

The idea clouded his head. He was not sure if he should tell someone? But who? Aiyora is still too young to understand such concepts. The girl in picture Yuki Cross even happened to be older than her by at least three-four years. So whom can he speak to? Who would take the depth of the matter seriously? For sure his grand-uncle does not care about Aiyora's well being. He stopped caring about Aiyora the day Kaname Kuran made his fiancée. What about the council? Most likely they too really don't care about her either. All that matters to them is to get her married to Kaname so that they can produce the next heir of the Kuran family.

He recalled once his grand-uncle mentioned one passing evening.

"Your sister is the vessel who must birth the Kuran children!"

The thought disgusted him. Even now Senri cringed every time he recalled the way those words rolled out of that older vampire's mouth. Is it her job to give birth to that person's children who care nothing for her? Why is fate playing this cruel game with her? Why tie her to a person who wants nothing to do with her? Heck! He might not even marry her.

Wasn't that what the pureblood said to his grand-uncle? He will free her once he is done.

Closing his eyes Senri took a deep breath and released it after holding it inside for a bit.

Kaname Kuran's character didn't sit well with him. He could not help but wonder if all Kuran's had some sort of loose personality with women. His famous father for example; Senri may not have seen his father's face properly but he surely heard how ignorance brought this madness upon his mother. Then there was Aiyora's mother, only God knows what type of tortures she went through. That vile manpractically ruined two women's life only because he was rejected by sister whom he claimed was the love of his life.

And Kaname Kuran is the nephew of that man. As if it couldn't get any further worse.

Nothing gives Senri the fright more than that thought alone. At this point he could only hope that he is able save Aiyora before it's too late.

"Senri are you awake?" the sudden knock interrupted the boy's train of thoughts. He recognized the voice as Takuma Ichijo. "Please come down the living room area Kaname has called for a meeting."

...

Suppressing a yawn Senri went down the stairs. He stopped to stand beside Rima who was standing at the bottom of the stairs.

All members of the night class have gathered down on the lobby due to a call from the pureblood that was standing at the centre. He was declaring the rules that everyone must obey in order to stay here in Cross Academy. His assistant Seiran and the vice president Takuma Ichijo were distributing the student's handbook to every individual while he was still speaking.

Senri and Rima took their handbook from Takuma whereas Ruka, Akatsuki and Hanabusa took theirs from Seiran.

"All rules and regulations written must be followed by everyone in order to maintain proper disincline…" the pureblood went on and warned this time. "…and if anytime anyone breaks any of the rules he or she must deal with me personally."

Senri's eyes landed on the Souen girl who was standing quite close to the pureblood. He observed her behavior towards the pureblood. The way she was looking at him, those shy exciting glances she threw at him. Oh how her face flushed when her hazel eyes landed on the pureblood's well toned chest that was peeking out from the inside of the silk black causal shirt he was wearing. Although the pureblood barely threw any glances at her but that did not seem to matter much when question was placed before her hope.

"Another important matter that I want to discuss with you all is in regards to human blood…Keep in mind everyone, drinking human blood during your stay at Cross Academy is strictly forbidden. And if there is anyone who cannot compel to this must leave immediately." Everyone tensed at that command.

Asking vampires to not drink blood is equivalent to asking tiger to eat grass.

"…but not to worry because soon you will all be introduced to substance that will work as a decent substitute for blood. It will keep your thirst for blood at bay."

This time however Senri moved his eyes from Ruka's Souen's form to the man who was standing next to her, Akatsuki Kain. The fiery haired male was watching her the same way she was watching the pureblood.

Their feelings were same, they both seemed deeply in love but sadly not one another. Whilst he seemed to be deep in love with her, she however had given her heart to Kaname Kuran, who apparently does care about her either just the way he does not care about Aiyora...Because he holds that human girl special!

The horrifying realization hit Senri finally.

…

"Hey… Watch where you are going!"

The snobbish voice of Ruka Souen awakened Senri who was cat-napping on the couch that afternoon. He opened his eyes groggily and lifted his head to see Ruka still lecturing the poor maid who probably had bumped onto her.

"Please forgive me lady Ruka," the maid pleaded clearly terrified for her life because of the scowl Ruka kept pasted on her face.

"You came close to ruining my dress…" Ruka spat.

Arrogance dripped from her voice like venom. It was a trait that Senri did not favor very much; which was why Ruka Souen was not actually on his favorite list. It is true that she holds an aristocratic status but that doesn't mean she has the right to disrespect the ones who are bellow her. What Senri disliked more was that she carried off this superior attitude with almost everyone and the only one whom she showed respect was to Kaname Kuran. Her dearly beloved pureblood!

In reality, Senri in ranking was higher than her in status due to being birthed by a Kuran pureblood but he does not go on putting others down. No he doesn't! Then Aiyora, she is combination of two pureblood, yet she is so down to earth. The way she speaks, with such kindness that it can melt ones heart.

Senri decided to interfere in his own style to diffuse the situation when Ruka was about to scream at the maid.

"I'm trying to get some sleep Ruka-san."

It really worked. Ruka closed down her mouth and glared in his direction which he simply ignored. She would have said something however the fact that he was related to her beloved Kaname-sama prevented her from doing so.

"Make sure it does not repeat again." Ruka spoke finally stepping away making way for the maid to pass.

"Of course, lady Ruka and please forgive for the earlier inconvenience..." the maid started to blabber. "It's just that Kuran-sama asked for tea suddenly and I…" the maid went on.

However, the expression on Ruka's face changed, in an instant her face lit up just at the mere mention of the pureblood. Senri was not astonished by that but what she did next, her act of desperation surely took him by surprise.

Her tone completely changed as she spoke this time.

"Actually starving, I haven't had anything since last night. Are you able to make me something to eat…Mina?" she read out the maids name from the tag.

"Yes, sure ma'am but what about Kaname-sama's tea?" the maid raised the tray to Ruka show that the tea delivery was more important.

"How about you go back to the kitchen and make me something…" she took the tray from the maid's grasp and suggested. "…while I go give this to lord Kaname."

"Are you sure lady Ruka?" the maid was still hesitating.

Ruka assured the maid with somewhat of a fake smile.

"Yes…of course." Anything for lord Kaname! The last part was actually said in mind.

Senri, who witnessed the whole scene had his brows squeezed to one while his eyes narrowed down. It's not like he didn't know about her feelings towards Kaname. She is Rima's roommate and Rima told him how she bores her by constantly speaking about the pureblood all the time.

She has started to get under his skin with her lord Kaname obsession.

…

Senri's plan was to return for the night and take some long hours of nap since he had photo-shoot in the morning. He was on his way to his chamber. On his hand he held a box of his favorite flavored poky biscuits. He was about to climb off the stairs but paused hearing Takuma's voice speaking to the headmaster's daughter. Although the bored and exhausted expression from his face didn't change that doesn't mean his interest wasn't sparked. He wondered why she came here in the first place. Is it so that she can meet the dorm president…?

"Did you come to see Kaname…? I'm sorry but he is not in here at the moment."

"Huh…! You know who I am?" her voice was filled with surprise.

"You see I used to live with Kaname, so I often accompanied him when he went to visit you. I used to stay in the car and watch you both. The way you tightly hugged him was always adorable."

The burgundy haired boy waiting by the stairs noted the deep blush on the girl's face at the mention of her embracing the pureblood. By now one thing became quite clear that this person too has feelings Kaname.

Senri could already picture how awful Aiyora's married life would be. In one hand she will have to deal with Ruka Souen's desperate attempt to throw herself at the pureblood on the other hand there is Yuki is Cross who is like ten steps ahead since the pureblood already harbors some weakness towards.

"Alright Yuki-chan you should go now. Walking around at night is not safe, even on the grounds of this Academy." After shooing the girl out with utmost decency Takuma noticed Senri, standing at the bottom of the stairs. There was no need to ask how far he saw because Takuma already knew the boy saw basically everything.

"Good evening Senri-kun." The Ichijo heir greeted him in his signature cheerful voice.

Extending his hand Senri offered him some poky. Even though these choco biscuits were never Takuma's cup of tea but he still never said no when offered. So like always out of politeness he only took one. This time was no different either.

"It's not even mid-night don't tell me you are heading to bed?" Takuma started a friendly conversation keeping his sheepish grin intact.

"Actually I have photo-shoot in the morning and I need to be well rested before that." Senri replied back suppressing a yawn.

"I see…modeling in a way is turning you into human." This time Takuma wrapped an arm around the younger male's shoulders as they were climbing up the stairs. But their steps came to an abrupt stop from Takuma's side when Senri opened his mouth next.

"Oh by the way Ichijo-san who were you speaking to?" the grin dropped from the blonde face at the question. He could already see where this conversation was heading. It was heading towards no good.

Senri looked at him with the expression like he could careless when in reality he actually cared, he really cared because his beloved little sister's fate was tied here. He could see that Takuma was actually searching for an answer that would make sense. After all he is the brother's of the pureblood's future wife therefore he must sensor his mouth before opening it.

"Oh it was Yuki, the headmaster's adopted daughter." Takuma was trying to play safe. But answer his gave on a different level. A part of Senri left offended. Like he didn't already know who she was? Did he look that stupid that the blonde though he could get away so simply? Which is why this time he decided to ask Takuma straight forward leaving no loop for escape.

"Why was she looking for president Kuran? That too at this hour…?"

Takuma clicked his tongue. He left like a thief who just got caught stealing but the officer is trying to play games with him. He opened and closed his mouth couple of times. He could not find the right word to term Kaname and Yuki's relationship, or why Yuki was so special to him. Because he himself did not know! Nor has he ever felt the need to ask. But at that point Takuma found himself at a difficult situation because no matter which way you put it, it simply sounds wrong when the man in question is already pledged to another.

A whole minute passed by yet Takuma could not come up with anything. The silence between them seemed to get heavy. Therefore Senri decided to be the bigger person and break it.

"It's okay…you don't have to say anything if you don't want to." The younger vampire uttered those words in a tone that made it sound like he pitied the vice president. Which in a way he actually did, besides Senri needed no further explanation because Takuma's silence told him all that he needed to know.

...

Later that night…

Senri this time was actually on his way to return to his chamber. Earlier he couldn't go bed since he needed to sit with Rima and do final preparations for next day's shoot. Maybe it was no coincidence but game of fate, because while passing by the staircase he once again found Yuki Cross in their dorm. This time she was fast asleep on one of the steps of the stairs towards the bottom.

Senri had the urge to face palm himself. What on earth was wrong with this girl? Didn't Takuma warn her not to long ago not to roam around here? Instead of listing to him, she invited herself in and now sleeping on the stairs! Without a care in the world!

It was like open invitation come devour me!

Was she brave or was she really that stupid? Senri could not decide. Why would anyone bring themselves here knowing what dangerous creatures resided inside? Was she that much blinded by the pureblood's charms that she forgot the very definitions of vampires.

And clearly Senri wasn't surprised when he noticed a vampire nearing the sleeping girl. That was expected. You cannot place a well cooked dish before a hungry man and not expect him to eat! Plus expecting to be safe in a lion's cage is simply dumb.

For a while Senri remained on his spot on top of the stairs. His mind was debating whether he should go and stop his fellow classmate or just let him bite her. Mind you it was her fault for coming back despite the warning. The evil part of his brain wanted her to get bitten hoping that would teach her a lesson. Besides, that vampire wasn't a pureblood therefore there is no risk of her getting turned into one. But then he remembered Aiyora, how upset she would be if she ever comes to know that he was there when an unjust was happening yet he did nothing to prevent it.

Making up his mind Senri was about to take a step down in order to remind the fellow about the rules of the night class but he was too late. Her hero already appeared on the scene.

"I see you still don't understand the rules of the night class!"

Both Senri and the other vampire flinched at the underlying threat that laced within the pureblood's voice.

Senri quickly hid himself at a secluded corner while the other vampire apologized for his action and left the scene immediately. That was not surprising at all, what was really shocking was what happened next.

Senri kept thinking if he should go back since the drama appeared to be over but the incoherent words muttered by the pureblood made him do otherwise. He swallowed some air out of nervousness while watching the pureblood close the gap between himself and the vulnerable human. At first he opened up his tan overcoat and covered up the girl with it. And then…he just stood there watching her in a strange manner. He continued to watch her like a predator watches its prey.

Once more the pureblood muttered something under his breath and knowing he would not be able to hear properly Senri took the risk to read his lips.

"…You do cruel things to me…"

Senri felt his heart skipping an uneasy beat upon realizing the real meaning behind those dark words. His eyes partially winded when the pureblood leaned down over the girl, removed some locks of her hair exposing her neck. He leaned further towards the nape of her neck this time with his mouth parted, fangs already elongated.

Is he going to bite her?

However the pureblood did not bite her. Instead he scooped the sleeping girl into his arms and made his way up the stairs.

Hidden in the shadows Senri watched the pureblood entering his own bed-chamber with Ruka closely following behind.

What he was doing involved quite the risk. Eyeing a pureblood's activity…!? If caught there will be serious consequences. But Senri knew in the back of his head that he had to take the risk. After all Aiyora's life is involved into this deep mess, meaning he could not just sit there and do nothing. He followed them keeping a low profile . Thankfully there was a small gap on the door that neither the pureblood or Ruka locked for some reason. How both of them forgot such a crucial detail no one knows.

Senri could barely hear what they were whispering about from his hidden spot despite his keen vampiric hearing. However he was able to see it all. He watched when suddenly losing all his composure the pureblood just dived down to devour the sleeping girl.

If not for Ruka the girl would have woken up to be a rouge vampire. She should forever remain grateful to Ruka because she in that moment pushing back all the barriers decided to take the risk to save the girl. Throwing her arms around the pureblood she pulled him back with all her strength away from Yuki Cross.

"Kaname-sama please," Ruka cried, her voice was so loud that probably the whole moon dorm heard her. "…please don't do anything in the heat of the moment that you will regret later."

The pureblood snarled but Ruka did not back away. Instead she tightened her hold on him and did her best to remind him why he must stop. She showed true courage and Senri wanted to salute her for that.

"You have been protecting her for so long…this child she is special to you. I know you don't want to hurt her." The pureblood stopped struggling.

"If blood is what your body demands then please by all means drink my blood…if it will provide you a bit of sustenance then allow it. Take my blood, drink to your heart's content!"

Her words seemed to have kicked some sense into him. Taking this chance Ruka pulled the pureblood out of his own chamber and guided him to the empty storage room that was just next door. The pureblood was so consumed by his blood-lust that he didn't even hesitate for a second before piercing her neck.

The smell of her blood spread all throughout the moon dorm. It had strong deep floral essence.

At first fear froze the burgundy haired boy when he realized that there was another presence with him standing outside. He feared if someone has actually found out about him spying. But then relief washed over him when he realized that other figure was none other than Akasuki Kain. Senri was not sure if Akatsuki noticed his presence but his body language surely told him he didn't care. He was here for Ruka only.

Well how could he care about other matters when the person whom he loved with his whole heart was getting her blood sucked out by another man in the next room.

The fiery haired man leaned on the wall, his eyes were closed in a tight clasp, and both his hands were balled into tight fist. His face was somehow neutral but his brows were squeezed into one. He looked like he was in pain. Deep pain where all the bones in his body was broken down to pieces! When in reality it was not the bones that were broken it was the heart.

A heavy silence lingered in the corridor along with the smell of Ruka's blood that got stronger by every second. Not even exhale of breath was heard from either one of the males. The only source of sound that lingered in the air was the sound of the each greedy gulp that pureblood was taking while devouring Ruka.

The sudden hustling from inside their leader's bed chamber alerted the two awaiting members that the girl who basically is the main reason behind this unexpected chaos has finally awakened. She came out of the room while searching for the pureblood. But it was Ruka's pain filled moan that caught her attention.

Neither Senri nor Akatsuki stopped her from peeking in.

Yuki froze at the sight of Kaname, her Kaname-sama, and the vampire that saved her from the hands of a bad vampire actually drinking blood from another's neck. Her eyes turned wide in horror while an audible gasp left her lips. She stood there and watched as the other female lost last bit of her consciousness and collapsed onto the pureblood's arms.

When the pureblood focused his glowing crimson eyes on Yuki she could take no more. She turned on her heels and ran. The expression on her face was the exact combination of disbelief and horror.

Even after Yuki fled the scene Senri remained there for long enough to watch Akatsuki go in and collect Ruka's unconscious form the pureblood.

The rest he needed to see no more because he already knew…

But still his ears picked up the sound of Akastsuki's pained voice telling the pureblood that he will never forgive him for the pain he has caused Ruka tonight.

…

They did not see Yuki for a while, not even Kaname Kuran got a full sight of her. Other than some handful of times every now and then with Zero Kiryu who became her constant company. The lesson that the pureblood was trying to teach her worked out in the end. She definitely learned her lesson. She kept real distance from the moon dorms and also from her favorite vampire.

The next time the members of the night class saw her was right after their move into the main moon dorm building. She came to thank the pureblood but did not come alone, brought her adopted father along. She barely spoke, it was the headmaster who did most of the talking but right before leaving she stood before the pureblood and bowed out of respect and said the following words with utmost respect, in a very formal tone.

"Thank you for carrying me the other night." It was clear that she was there just to express her gratitude. Finally she ripped herself of the illusion and embraced the reality that, they were different from her, their world was different from the one she was living in.

To say that the pureblood was not effect by her distant behavior would be wrong. He was deeply affected. When she said those words he just stood there startled and speechless. It made Senri, who has been observing him for quite some time wonder why the pureblood was so taken aback in the first place? When he went into such deep length to show her how dangerous the vampires are! Was he deep down naively expecting even after witnessing the true color of a vampire she will be all normal with him?

Not a word left the pureblood's mouth after hearing Yuki's words, but that night his cold eyes really failed to mask the sadness, the lonely with blank stare as it always did.

Yet somehow he managed to give her a smile as a response to her grateful words before turning back on his heels while with his hands motioning the night class to keep moving.

Seriously…? The pureblood and his Yuki Cross both confused Senri to the core.

...

"Oh come on Kaname, do you have to attend today's meeting as well?"

Senri was in the kitchen preparing a snack for him when he heard Takuma's whining.

Turing towards the window he saw the pureblood climbing into the limo while the ever innocent vice president stood at the bottom of the stairs. He continued to watch till the car drove out of the driveway.

It's funny how ever since night class started they barely saw Kaname Kuran. How busy was the council that he was missing out on so many classes? Wasn't he supposed to set example of the perfect honored student? But here he was putting the entire burden on Ichijo's shoulder.

During the first week of the night-class Kaname Kuran barely attended one or two of them only. He mostly kept himself locked up in his room those times. People understood the reason behind it and no one even dared to bother him either. In fact everyone tried to stir clear of him. Then the next few weeks went by fine. The president was back on his track while setting example of the perfect honored student whose lead the others were meant to follow.

However that too did not last long…only about two months.

From then onwards Kaname Kuran was once more unable to attend classes properly. The meeting with the council started to come more frequent and of longer hours. On some occasion the pureblood even disappear for entire day. When he would leave or return nobody had a single clue about.

This abnormal behavior of the pureblood worried many, and Senri too was one of them. Various kinds of thoughts entered his mind. Making him think if things were indeed alright back at the council. Or did Kaname's decision to support the former hunter's pacifism upset the council elders.

…

While some were worried by the pureblood's constant absence from the academy, there were some who took full advantage of the situation. They would try to slack, not attend the classes properly. Few of them even dared to mingle with the day class females and because of those few people soon the human females started to take notice of the night-class gentlemen. Without having any clue that they are creatures of the night vampires.

Quite a buzz was created in the day class and in a very short span of time the night class had developed a fan base for themselves consisting of the day class ladies.

Senri and Rima were recognized by the ladies instantly. Probably sparks of working with the media. They were quite popular among them despite their lack of interaction and interest.

However they were not the one who had the most fan following. The one who had the most fan following was the definitely the pureblood but just like Senri-Rima he too could care less about it. Akatsuki and Takuma too had their own group of fans but it was nothing like Hanabusa Aidou's. That blonde was probably the only one who had a tie with Kaname in terms of the number of fan following. But unlike any other members of the night class the Aidou heir actually the only one who wasted a lot of time flirting with them.

…

Few days later:

"Who is screaming so savagely?" Senri heard Aiyora's voice from the other side of the phone.

"Fan girls!" He answered while rolling his eyes. Sitting by the window was probably not a great idea he figured. These girls were so loud that he could barely hear Aiyora.

Closing the window he moved to the other end of the room.

"Are you very popular there Senri-chan?" she asked in her child like voice, the sound of which Senri missed every day, every moment of his life with every breath.

His heart thumped at her sweet melodic laughter. Oh how badly he missed her he missed her so much that he could not describe in words. Especially during the early afternoon hours, the times she used to sneak into his room right onto his bed to cuddle with him.

It felt like he has not seen her for so long.

Though only few months have passed but to Senri it felt like years. Who knows how much she has grown during this time away?

"Senri-chan can you hear me? Hello…?" Her voice snapped him out of his zone.

"Yes…sorry I was a little distracted. What was I saying …No, the humans are just desperate. The only reason they are crazy about us is because of our inhumanly good looks. They don't seem to get enough of it."

"I cannot wait to go to Cross Academy. It sounds so much fun. Has onii-sama said anything when I can join?" there was a sudden brief pause before Aiyora spoke up timidly. "Senri-chan you have not visited me? Is the Academy keeping you very busy? Or have you made friends and forget about me?"

"You know that forgetting you is not an option. Even if I want to you will not let me!" Senri sighed and Aiyora giggled trying to picture his tired look as he spoke.

"…and about your joining date I will speak to your fiancé soon. It's just that I have not seen him a lot lately. Next time I see him I will surely ask him. But tell me something Ai…is anyone giving you trouble back home? Are you alright?"

"Don't worry about me, I'm doing more than fine." She assured him.

"How come…?" he could not hold himself back from asking. "Are you not lonely?"

"You are what I am missing Senri-chan, however I am not lonely. I constant have company. Mama-chan and I are getting along very well although she sometimes says things that really make no sense but other than that we are fine. She tells me story of her lover. Then there is onii-sama, he-"

What did the pureblood do this time? Senri felt his heart skipping an uneasy beat hearing the pureblood's name from her mouth.

"What about him?" Senri asked cutting Aiyora off quickly before she could get sidetracked.

"He visits me frequently. Oh speaking of which…" her tone changed suddenly. "If onii-sama can visit me three-four days in a week how come you haven't come to see me once in months?" her tone became more accusing. "If he can make time for me why can't you?"

"…" Senri was beyond startled to speak. This time his heart including his whole system stopped.

"Hello…Senri-chan? Are you there? The connection is really bad today!" she kept complaining like a naïve child with no clue about the tension that just dropped on her brother's shoulder.

"Ai-"

"Hold on one moment…" the line was utterly silent for few minutes. "Oh Senri-chan I have to go now, Kaname onii-sama is here, he is waiting for me in the library. I promise to call you once he is gone. Take care until then bye!" She hung up. Nothing but the beeping sound of disconnection remained.

The pureblood went to see Aiyora!

Wait what!? The pureblood actually went to see Aiyora? But…but… Didn't he tell Ichijo that he is going to the council? Then what the hell is he doing at the Shiki manor. Also Aiyora mentioned that for the last couple months he has been making frequent visits to see her. What are the chances that these council meetings are just bullshit excuses that he has been making…when in reality he is visiting Aiyora?

Then again…he is Aiyora fiancé, the thought squeezed his heart in pain.

Aiyora is his fiancée, he can go see her anytime without questions asked, no one will judge him for that but why does he have to lie about that? What the hell is that damn pureblood really up to?

Closing his eyes Senri remembered the way the pureblood mercilessly drank from Ruka.

The image of that night brought immense angry within him making him crush the phone receiver in the process.

Could it be that this time to quench his thirst for that human he is intending to devour Aiyora?

a/n: thank you all for reading hope you enjoyed.

Before signing off I would like to clarify something. I'm not sure if some parts in this chapter appeared to be bashing on Yuki. If it looked that way I'm sorry it was no way my intention. I just wanted to show that night perspective from a vampire's eyes. How Yuki's action may have led to disturbance for others. And plus Senri is not very fond of Yuki since he gradually figured Kaname is using Aiyora whereas his true affections are for Yuki.

Also about the Kaname biting Ruka scene, I didn't change it later in the manga one special chapter shows that after taking Yuki to his room Kaname was about to bite her but Ruka jumped in knowing that he would regret that later and offers her blood. So instead of showing what the anime showed I decided to show the combined version of the anime and manga part.

Sorry to all the Aiyora fans since she barely made any appearance in this chapter. She will be in the next one. Spoiler alert * next chapter is for all the Kaname x Aiyora fans. (that is if I have any so far- fingers crossed) plus there won't be any romance since Aiyora is still young and Kaname pretty much detests her for being Rido's daughter.

Chapter Text

"Kaname…everyone has already gathered downstairs."

The pureblood was seated behind the large wooden desk in his office. His eyes remained glued on the door. Of course he heard Ichijo's call but simply chose to ignore.

"Kaname…?"

This time however Takuma sounded like he was in hesitance. The lack of response made his friend worry and Kaname felt selfish for not levitating his friend of such hassle. The blonde had so much on his shoulders since hehas been unable to attend classes properly.

Takuma called him couple more times but he only removed his gaze from the door and focused them on the chess board setup in front. He had been thinking about playing for while…maybe this would not be a bad time.

"Don't worry about class, I will manage it tonight. You take rest Kaname okay."

After figuring out his foul mood, Ichijo finally gave up.

Once Ichijo's footsteps faded away he breathed in a good load of air, slouched his shoulder, and ran a hand through his head before reclining back on his seat to gaze at the empty ceiling. He probably would have lost his eyes there but was forced to tear his gaze away once Yuki's frightened face flashed before him…his heart tightened. It happened every time he recalled that face of her. The shock, the fear she received the other night from the very sight of him drinking blood.

It was all done for her betterment, her safety. He reminded himself constantly.

Yuuki didn't know that he intentionally kept the gap on the door. Because he wanted-no he needed her to see what vampires are capable of in their lustful state. And break her illusion that he was no different! No matter how gentle he was with her it didn't change the fact that he was a vampire in the end.

Standing up, he left behind his desk and walked to the terrace attached to his suite. Even before putting his first step onto the balcony he felt the air caress his body. The temperature was cold but not cold enough to affect him. He closed his eyes and leaned down on the hand rail to feel the chill of the evening wind. He felt his hair move in every direction but he could careless to fix them.

Yuuki…Yuuki…Yuuki…

His heart gave out few unstable beat and his blood ran cold. If only she knew the pain it gave him, to see her withdraw from him like this. If only she understood how lonely he was without her.

Kaname sighed, a sigh that reflected his real state of mind, that loneliness, that helplessness…

His heart wondered, if ever a time would come when Yuuki will once again be his!? Oh much he would sacrifice for that for a day like that. He would do anything and everything in his power to have her back in his arms once more.

Anything for you, my sweet Yuuki…

"Good evening Kaname-kun!"

The chairman answered the door. Kaname was not shocked by it. However, the fact that it was not Yuki who answered the door like before saddened him. He missed the way she always shyly smiled while her flushed face and eyes lighted with excitement. It was his only source of light to live this life.

"Please come in and make yourself comfortable. I'll go get tea. Without tea and biscuits conversations are always bland don't you agree?"

Even before he took the seat the chairman rushed into the kitchen and came out with a tray full of various kinds of cookies and two cups of tea. Kaname noted how extra hyper the chairman was. Cross had a bubbly personality but before him he mostly kept his serious side. So what was so special about this day that he could barely hide his excitement? Has something happened that he does not know off?

Kaname was not in mood for anything not even tea but only picked up the teacup out of politeness. And all he did was swirl the liquid inside. He did not come here to drink tea, he came here for Yuuki. The urge to see her, the overpowering desire to hold her brought him here.

"You visited after so long." Cross was the one to start the conversation after the first sip. "…it seems that night class is keeping you quite busy."

Kaname kept quiet and allowed the chairman to go on with his share of taking.

"Yuki misses you very much. She mentioned you several times in the last couple of days…"

His heart fluttered at the information. He felt a strange kind of happiness taking over him.

"It appears that our times are quite conflicting now."

Kaname kept his words diplomatic. But he knew well that Cross noticed his discomfort at the mention of Yuki's name but he was thankful for the fact that he chose not to question him. Chances are there that he may even be aware of what happened that night.

"Speaking of Yuki, where is she?" Kaname finally joined the conversation. He could sense her presence. She was upstairs. But why has she not come down yet? Does she not want to see him anymore?

"Yuki is actually upstairs, studying with Zero-kun." The frown on his face deepened at the information. The chairman noticed it as well and tried to change the topic. His first encounter with the Kiryu boy was not a pleasant and the ones that followed after didn't turn out any good either. The hostility and tension was always there.

"…should I ask her to come down Kaname-kun?"

Kaname only nodded his head no before taking a sip of his tea. He took another breath only to have the unfamiliar scent invade his nostrils this time.

"Is there someone else with Yuki?"

The chairman who just started to rant over day class students' fascination with the night class stopped mid-way. His face looked happy and excited. All of a sudden, he was his childish self again.

"Oh yes Sayori-san is with them. It's actually her study date with Yuki-chan."

All Kaname had to do was raise an eyebrow and the headmaster understood all his questions and queries right away.

"Oh-ho how silly of me to forget such important matter to tell you; Kaname-Kun our Yuki made her very first friend."

For some reason the inside of Kaname dried out hearing that piece of information.

"…her name is Sayori Wakaba."

"You mean the daughter of councilor Wakaba?" Kaname cut in to ask. He has heard that 'Wakaba' name before. Though Kaname never personally met that man but Ichio mentioned him in various occasions.

"She is also Yuki-chan's room-mate in the sun dorm. That is where their friendship actually flourished. I tell you Kaname-Kun she is a very good girl. I personally thanked her for being considerate enough to be Yuki-chan's friend..."

Kaname put the cup down and took deep breath. He has heard enough! By this point Chairman's excess chatter was really getting into his nerves. It left him with no choice but to excuse himself from there.

That night he walked through the forest aimlessly. He sighed while running a hand through his long dark locks to calm down his mind that was not only stirred up but was all over the place.

The wind blew his hair and his dark long coat in two different directions.

Kaname looked up at the sky to see the moon looking down on him. The sight of full moon reminded him of the nights in Kuran manor. His time with Haruka and Juuri, the ones who gave him the place of their son, his time with Yuki, the days he spent cuddling her and then Aiyora…the member who joined them later. Now these memories brought noting but pain into his heart. And what further increased this pain was Yuki's distance. He hated to see her make new friends. It felt like she was moving on with life and he was being replaced, which probably was the exact case. A part of him was glad, because this is what Haruka-Juuri wanted for their daughter, a carefree human life while he would watch over her on their behalf.

...He should have been happy for her yet his mind went green with envy!

.

.

.

The next few days Kaname spent his days only watching Yuuki.

He watched her from far around the corners, hidden in the shadows, from the safe distance and anywhere and everywhere safe possible from where no one would know. He watched her going to class with her new friend Sayori Wakaba, then with the headmaster as she assisted him in gardening and cooking. He also saw her spending lot more time with that wretched Kiryu boy. The way she worried for that soon to be level-e made Kaname feel sick.

His heart broke the day the headmaster brought Yuuki over to him to show her new hairstyle.

She cut her hair…!?

Kaname [raa1] couldn't believe his eyes. Her beautiful long hair was all gone. All that remained was small bob that ended close to her chin. He admired her long hair, and she knew that, she was aware of how much her hair meant to him. Yet she chose to it cut if off without a mercy.

It felt like she just cut a part of him and threw it in trash-can.

Although the headmaster told him that Yuki was inspired by her friend Yori's short hair. But Kaname knew all too well, it was push to her feelings for him away. She has come to accept the fact that they can no longer be together. Their worlds were far too different. And the realization burned his heart from inside out!

At least she laughed freely, smiled widely, bathed under the brightest of sunlight with no harm at all. She can now live her life exactly the way her parents desired, as a human, free of all burden of a pureblood. While he will survive to watch over her and protect her when the danger arrives…

For now Kaname saw no option but to accept it. It is true that without Yuki, everything around him looked grey, felt gloomy. It simply became dull and boring. Even by using all his powers he could do nothing to prevent it. But he needed to be strong, if not for him for her sake… which was why he to needed to keep himself occupied so that his mind does not go astray.

Desperation!

It was nothing but utmost desperation that has been bringing him back to the Shiki manor again and again.

Distance with Yuuki surely had its effect on him in more ways than he anticipated. With each passing day the pain in his heart increased while the loneliness was becoming unbearable. His life was turning miserable. All day he kept himself locked up inside his office and at times he secretly sneaked out to watched his precious girl and be stabbed at the painful outcome if.

He may have loathed admitting it but the truth was clear as water, he was jealous! Jealous of her on growing friendship with councilor Wakaba's daughter but what bothered him more was the way she was getting attached to that soon to be hunter boy.

With days it became more evident that he needed a way to distract himself. If not then soon he would lose himself completely and if anything happens to him then who will protect Yuki? Who will watch over her?

Therefore to seek solace at a time like this, visiting his fiancée appeared to be the best option. He chose to follow that path. Good part was that it served him both ways, more like killing two birds with one stone. One way he could keep himself distracted and at the same time he could get an idea about how she will perform as the piece on his game.

"Aiyora-sama look, who has come to see you."

The maid cheerfully called his fiancée who was giggling at the program she was watching on television. But just as Aiyora turned and saw it was him the smile from her face dropped.

That one expression was good enough for Kaname to understand dealing with the situation wouldn't be as easy as he initially predicted. He couldn't even blame Aiyora for that. It was his foolish mistake that brought this result. She did nothing wrong just made the mistake of asking him quite a personal question thinking they shared a close relationship.

"Do you love another woman?"

The question was simple and so was the answer (yes), but the situation is complicated.

She is his fiancée for now. So he could not tell her the truth that he was in love with another and will forever do. Therefore in response he snapped back at her.

He wanted to teach her the lesson to not poke nose in his affairs. And most likely that lesson was taken a bit too far because since that day she hasn't been the same and distanced herself from him to the point where it became inconvenient for him to proceed with his plans.

Aiyora barely spoke to him, only answered what was asked.

It was not like Kaname expected her to be normal right away. He knew she would need her time, her space and he was ready to give her that. But on the other hand to make her get used to his presence he needed to be around her more often as well.

Much to his dislike the situation became quite messed up… he needed to be more around the person whom he loathed and lesser around the only one whom he loved.

Oh how awfully twisted!

During his visit Aiyora was always on full alert. At first Kaname didn't put much thought to it but then it reached a point where he could notice the stiffness of her body. In fact anyone could with just their bare eyes.

Like decided earlier, he gave her time, he gave her space.

Most of their time spent was more like him indulged into a book in one corner of the library and she at the other corner doing one of her usual drawing or practice knitting or playing with the dolls.

Kaname personally preferred when she played with the dolls. It was when she put her guard down and lost herself to a different world making it way easier for him to study her.

Every now and then from time to time his eyes would sneak a glance at her direction and if by any chance their eyes ever met, he always made sure to give her one of the specialized tender smiles even if the return nothing. Because she simply looked the other way.

The real question was for how long will she be able to keep this up? For how long will she turn her head from his smile? She has a kind heart and it will melt one and make her return the smile.

He lost count of days that have passed yet Aiyora was still not normal around him.

Being the patient person he was Kaname decided to give her the sweet time but it somehow seemed to have stretched for too long. Months have passed and he barely noticed any difference in her. The only improvement probably was her asking him 'How are you?' on her own accord.

The picture made it clear that time has come for him to take the first step.

And Kaname Kuran made his first move!

He looked out for chances to make small talks with her. He inquired about her life, told little about his life, Cross Academy, the night class that he established, the peaceful co-existence with humans that he was working on. He also told her when she reaches a proper age he will get her admitted into the night class.

Her only question on that scenario was "I will be able to see Senri-chan more often then?"

Kaname was baffled at first but he kept up the straight face and responded enthusiastically.

"Yes of course you will be able to meet him." He replied keeping up the face that said he understood nothing when deep down he took note of the way she uttered the Shiki boy's name.

"Are you very close to him…Ai?" he asked to see if he could bring more out of her.

"I miss him. Now that he is gone Cross Academy I barely have anyone to play with." She cast her eyes down sadly.

Kaname said nothing to that, but that does not mean his mind didn't wonder, because the Shiki Senri he has seen doesn't seem like the one who would be interested in playing with her. Their personalities contrasted way too much.

So what was going on here?

Couple more weeks passed by yet no good of an improvement that was worth mentioning. She may have started to talk but her words were calculative and well thought off. He was still blocked from entering her comfort zone.

Although he kept his patient face upfront but inside he was becoming a quite frustrated. From where he is picturing she will play a very vital role in his game. She is the piece that holds majority of importance, one of the main pieces. If you put it in simple words she happened to be the piece that has the power to make or break his game!

But the problem was this particular piece seemed to be slipping out of his grip. If this is how it moved then it would not be long when she will be completely out of his reach. And he could not afford that; he definitely could not afford that. Not at any cost!

It may sound savage and awful but at this point he needed her more than she needed him.

Standing atop the stairs he watched her as she conversed with her nurse-maid whom she mentioned few times as Mari. The way Aiyora was speaking was quite amusing for him to watch. She looked so lively. The way her eyes sparkled, her hands moved and how enthusiastic her voice sounded. But when it came to associating with him she became a completely different person.

And by this point it started to make him sad. It made him wonder was he that horrible that she made up her mind to completely pull herself from him?

First Yuki and now Aiyora too?

Suddenly Kaname found out he was lonelier than he ever. His life felt like mirage in dessert from far it was picture perfect but when one would look closely there would be nothing!

That morning he barely got any sleep. The morning turned to afternoon yet Kaname could not move from the couch he was laying on. There was no ounce of sleep in him. His eyes looked out through the window. His mind occupied with one thought…

Aiyora.

He suppressed the urge to laugh. Never has he thought that a day would come when he would lose nights of sleep thinking about Aiyora! Rido's daughter Aiyora! How ironic…

By now one thing was clear time for talk is over. Actions must begin soon.

All he needs is a good opportunity, a chance to prove his worth. Maybe then Aiyora will be able to trust him the way Yuki does. But then question remains how and what kind of opportunity? Because he could not simply throw her in front of a level-e and then save her to win her trust. That was just absurd! But there has to be a way in which he can win her over? What could it possibly be?

Kaname closed his eyes and sighed.

If only Haruka and Juuri would not have taken in Aiyora that night none of these would have happened. They would all have been together and happy. It was their one mistake that changed everything…

…and now he and Yuki are left to pay the price.

He reached the Shiki mansion as per schedule but Aiyora was still asleep. Although the maid offered to wake her up but he decided to be generous and allowed her to sleep in while he utilized that time to finish up some discussion in regards to the council with lord Shiki.

By the time Aiyora woke up it was past evening. He gave his fiancée company during her breakfast. The two of them sat down at the private dining hall that was reserved for the close friends and family members.

Kaname drank a cup of tea whilst Aiyora sat down with whole meal for breakfast. Their eyes met several times and every time it ended with Aiyora averting her gaze away. Either she looked down at her food or looked elsewhere. Meanwhile he took notice that she was barely eating. Nothing was touched. Breads, butter, jam, egg, and fruits everything lay there untouched aside from the small slice of apple that she was nibbling into for the past half hour.

"Why are you not eating?" he pointed out with the intention to start a conversation.

"Not hungry!"

She responded right away not taking her eyes of the half eaten fruit in hand. Good for him there was no hostility in her voice and that further encouraged him to go on.

"Is it not delicious?" he tried to keep going with the chat but Aiyora barely showed any interest. She looked and sounded like one of those lost in depression child who was waiting for the chance to lash out.

"It is delicious…I guess, but I don't feel like eating."

"And why is that?"

"I don't know." She said with a click of her tongue, not hiding her annoyance. Kaname took notice of her body language, she looked cranky.

"Did you not have good sleep?" he really pushed for the conversation to go on.

"Sleep was not that great. I had a nightmare."

"Want to share about this nightmare?"

"Nope!"

Her word came out like bite on his skin and his eyes narrowed down as a result. He felt irritated and hated her ignorant tone but then again, reminded himself why he was here in the first place.

An odd pause fell upon the chat. In that movement Kaname really wanted to give into the temptation to slap this child for her unnecessary arrogance in hopes that it probably would teach her the lesson right there about who he is, however the damage it will cause will probably be un-repairable. So for sake of his plan he was left with no option but to suck it up.

The brunette focused his attention back at his fiancée once again after placing the cup back on the table. She took another small bite of the apple and her face contoured in displeasure. The silence between them still lingered and Kaname knew all too well that he would have to break this silence since she will not speak unless he does first. The realization turned his mood extra bitter but he chose not to go that far into investigating it because his head must remain calm. It has to be…

"I can see that you are not enjoying what you are eating."

His words grabbed her attention. She looked at him with curious eyes and gave him the floor to go on and he made good use of this opportunity.

"I have something for you…perhaps it will increase your appetite." He quickly searched his pockets remembering the chocolate he purchased for Yuuki few days prior but didn't get the chance to give her.

"Here…" he slid the fancy packed chocolate bar towards her.

She took the item in her hand and studied it. "Chocolate huh…!?" she said skeptically.

"Not to your liking?" he inquired.

"…"

Again the silence.

All she did was just look at him. His eyes narrowed in hidden rage. She really was really driving him towards the edge. The audacity she had to act this way, not even his precious Yuki dared to be so impolite. He just gave her the present he bought for Yuuki; the least she could do was appreciate his effort but no she has to act so stubborn. It made him wonder who was in charge of teaching her manners here because that person was surely doing A TERRIBLE JOB!

"…thank you," she spoke finally after a very long pause. And it took Kaname by surprise. He really did not expect to hear those words. But those manners lasted till she tossed away the chocolate towards the fruit basket.

"I don't feel like eating anything now but will eat it later for sure."

"…"

She waited few second for his response and when nothing came from his she added while getting off her chair,

"Thank you for keeping me company, I'm done with my meal."

She then turned on her heels and left him alone in the dining room as silence being his only companion other than the timid maid who just walked in to clean up.

.

.

.

That night he went back to the academy in a mood so bad that it made not just all but even Takuma staying clear off his path.

Kaname stood patiently and waited for the maid open the door to Aiyora's bedroom.

Like expected the door was answered by Aiyora's nursemaid. She bowed respectfully and invited him in.

It was the first time Kaname ever entered her bedroom. The fact that it was a girl's bedroom was screaming out from every angle. Everything was decorated in bold colors. The floral printed wall papers, the cartoon printed curtains and matching bed-sheets and the faux starlit ceiling.

For a moment there Kaname thought he standing inside a doll house.

The maid exited soon after Aiyora came out dressed for bed. Leaving the two of them in another awkward silence.

Aiyora wanted to ask why he was there but didn't. Instead from her spot she gave him the look that clearly demanded 'what the heck are you doing here at this hour? Go back I need to sleep.'

Kaname too remained there, unmoving from his position. His eyes poured into her form. He may not have commented out loud, but in that moment Aiyora was indeed a fitting figure for that room. She appeared no less than a doll dressed in those soft lavender color pajama set with her hair tied up in two pony tails on both sides of her head and those fringe-bangs that partially curtained her hooded eyes.

A beautiful child you are…

"It is time for my bed." Aiyora was the first to speak. Her voice was surprisingly soft, it perfectly matched her beautiful appearance.

He observed as she looked down at her feet while her hands crumble the sides of her pajama pant. He also noted the confusion, the curiosity and the suspicion that those young eyes reflected at him. But the fact that she remained polite and respectful made him happy.

Why the sudden change in her attitude?

His mind questioned but he pushed that thought back. He did not care nor was he bothered. In that moment he simply wanted to make the most of it…

"I apologize, I'm well aware of the inappropriate time but…a part of me really wanted to see you." She blinked her eyes confused.

He took careful step towards her, but the way her eyes looked left and right as if she was looking for escape made him change his route and walk towards the bookshelf located on the side of her bed instead.

"Is that really why you are here?" she simply asked, wasn't interrogating him.

Kaname chuckled.

"Is it wrong of me to want to see my fiancée?" he counter attacked while searching for the book that might suit her taste but little did he know something better was waiting to come out of her mouth.

"Do you not wish to see your little-sister? I always wish to see my big-brother."

He froze. His finger stopped over a particular book. The depth of her words paralyzed him momentarily. Suddenly he felt defeated. He was no longer sure how to counter that. Time was ticking fast and he knew he would have to come up with something that would match her.

"Aiyora…do you remember the times when you couldn't sleep without me reading to you?"

"I do…" she admitted honestly "…but only some it."

"Would you let me remind you more off it?" he offered.

"…I have the strange urge to relive the old times…" He stated after picking out a particular book. Then turned to face her and gave her a gentle smile in return.

She blinked her eyes, batted her lashes, with her innocent features she tried to assess the truth behind those words. And her fiancé proved her wrong when he sat down on one side of the bed with an open book in his hand, like the decision was already made regarding which story he would read to her.

She did not even move an inch from her spot. Sensing her uneasiness Kaname petted on the empty side and ushering her to come forth.

Once Aiyora fully nestled under her duvet he started to read out to her…

The book was finally closed down when the sound of her soft snores reached him. He looked down for confirmation and found her head resting right above his stomach. Seeing that she succumbed to her slumber he planned to leave. But just as he was about to slide out from under her body he noticed how her one hand was tightly gripping onto the fabric of his shirt on his side towards the waist.

And he was no longer sure what would be the wisest move to make…

Should he leave or stay?…

He walked along the long corridors of the Shiki house. He was on his way back to the Academy. The expression of his handsome face was neutral like every other day. His mind however was a little disturbed mainly due to this visit kind of going to waste. During this particular visit he couldn't spend much time with Aiyora. Soon as he arrived lord Shiki pulled him aside and informed him that matters concerning the council needed his attention and that resulted in him being locked inside lord Shiki's office with few other members of the council.

While passing by Aiyora's room he heard strange noises coming from inside. No doubt that the voice belonged to her and that was enough reason to get hold of his attention. His feet halted and changed its track immediately.

With a subtle knock on the door and without waiting for the permission he opened the door and walked in.

Aiyora was sitting before the dresser with a maid standing behind her who was brushing her hair. Both Aiyora and her maid turned seeing his refection on the mirror. The expression on their faces showed how startled they were.

He asked the maid to leave. Once the maid was gone his focus was back on Aiyora.

Her hair…

His breath hitched, he was taken aback by those long dark luxurious locks. His senses were temporarily hypnotized. Her hair was beyond anything he has ever seen. It had everything! The shine, the silky texture, the softness…he not only wanted to see it, he wanted to feel it as well. In that moment weakness for long haired shined in those wine orbs that Kaname couldn't bother to hide.

Aiyora went back to brushing her hair after the maid's exit. She was so occupied with her action that she barely paid any attention to her surrounding. Therefore she failed to notice her big-brother closing the distance between them. Nor did she pay attention to how close he was till she felt someone pull her hairbrush.

"Don't treat your hair so harshly, it will fall off."

Before Aiyora could react Kaname snatched the brush off her hand and started to comb through her hair as if giving a demonstration of how the hair should be handled.

Aiyora looked him through the mirror confused.

Kaname looked at the mirror and chuckled at the face Aiyora made. Being young it was hard for her to conceal her emotions. Therefore her eyes were almost wide as plate as she watched him work on her hair. She was having hard time processing what she was seeing. How did he know to brush hair like that? Till now many have brushed her hair including herself but one played with it so tenderly. His hands felt like magic, she did not feel single pull or tug but all the tangles were easily detangled.

"There you go." he said proudly placing the brush atop the dresser.

She blinked her eyes couple of times before softy muttering a thank you.

"You have such beautiful hair. A blessing it is indeed."

He complemented while surfing his fingers through her locks, taking in its soft feel. In a way messing up his own hard work.

This was one particular complement he truly meant. The girl had gorgeous hair. It's not like Yuuki and Juuri's had bad hair. But their hair needed more maintenance but for Aiyora the quality of her hair was different to begin with. It's not something that one would see every day. It had quite the volume, that blinding shine and at the same times the softness and silkiness. Plus it was all genetically inherited from her mother's side of the family. The females born into the Hanadagi family had such kind of hair. Her mother had it too, so did her grandmother…

"Are you done?" her voice snapped him out of his zone.

"Sorry…?"

"You've been playing with my hair for quite a while." She felt the need to point out.

He took few lock of her hair between his fingers, brought it up close to his lips and kissed the end of it.

"Oh, does that bother you...?" He let out his voice in a whisper. "…because I would like to do more."

It was only then he noticed the sight that stood as evidence, showing him, his plan has finally begun to work. The beautiful rosy blush that suddenly adorned the apples of her cheek, gave birth to new hope inside him…his months of hard work has finally started to display the results.

Finally…

"Come with me."

Before Aiyora even had the chance to ask 'what' 'why' or 'Where' her hand was already in his grasp pulling her off the seat. It was quite a bold move on his part. Borderline aggressive but Kaname was glad that she did not take notice of that. Instead her focus remained on where they were heading.

"Where are you taking me?" she asked, coming back to her senses after being astonished by his sudden out of character like act.

"To the garden!" he replied his voice deep yet contained hints of light humor.

"To the garden?" she repeated his words in form of the question. "Why are we going to the garden at this hour?"

Kaname felt her glares on his back as they passed through the main foyer.

"Its full moon tonight and I was hoping we could see that together."

He hoped she would understand that from his perspective.

"You want to see the moon with me?" her voice sounded like she thought he was crazy. In a way it was true. His recent strange acts confused her more than ever. First he did not care but now all of a sudden he was acting so kind…why? None of it actually made any sense.

"I don't understand why you want to see the moon with me?" it was natural for her to have question in mind. Kaname expected that.

His steps came to an abrupt stop and that made her bump onto his back.

Kaname looked over his shoulder to give her a look only to see what surprise she received from his action. It was written all over her face in bold capital letters.

One thing was clear, she was overwhelmed by his affections and he did not blame her for that. For a child such young age it was a lot to take in at the same time. One moment you ignore then the next moment you shower affections it leaves room for confusion. Aiyora is in state of confusion and now it is his responsibility to change her confusion to happiness.

He fully turned to face her. Letting go off her hand that was in his in grasp, he placed that same hand on her face to caress it.

He bent down, bringing their faces closer he whispered, allowing his hot breath brush over her face and watched as she shivered with goose bumps appearing on her skin.

"Is it wrong of me to have such desires?"

"N-no." she stuttered. Her face flushed and her heart gave out an uneasy beat. It was adorable the way she looked left and right trying to figure out which way to hide her face before looking the other way. On top of that it was a smart move on her part to not hold onto to his gaze for long or else that gaze would have surely enslaved her.

"Aiyora…" he whispered her name with slight hint of lust in hidden underneath his smooth deep voice.

When she refused to look he cupped her face with both his hands and made her face him using slight force.

"…I know in this past few years a distance has been created between us."

Aiyora glared at him but still remained quiet giving him the floor to go on.

"… and I do not blame you for that. It is I who shall take responsibility for this. However it would not hurt to try and rebuild that lost connection right…what do you say?"

She could only blink her eyes and Kaname understood she was still processing. So to make it clear he made a different approach. He tried to be a bit more intimate.

"At least give me a chance." He inched his face even closer trying to close the gap between them as much as possible and chose his next words very wisely.

"Give your onii-sama one chance to correct everything." And it worked. Her eyes turned wide and she looked into his eyes searching for honesty and he made sure she that wouldn't find anything other than that.

A while passed...

The pureblood duo still had their gaze locked. This time the silence between them was like some competition. Whoever breaks it first would be the one to lose.

"Onii-sama," It was Aiyora who broke the tensed silence. She was the one to give up and lost the competition.

Finally!

She offered him a hand along with a smile that was powerful enough to melt a rock.

"…let's go see the moon."

"Of course."

He seized her offer instantly in fear what if she changes her mind the next second. And feeling bold after her gesture he made the next move…he bent down and pressed a firm kiss her forehead.

Bird is finally flying towards the cage.

"The moon is so big tonight." Aiyora whispered. "I have never seen a moon this big."

They lay on the grassy field, eyes fixated on the bright clear night sky. From the corner of his eyes Kaname looked at her in order to study her. Though she was talking about the moon but her attention was barely on it. Her focus remained more on the stars. She was trying to count their exact number.

"It seems to me that you are more engrossed into the stars?" he turned slightly on his sides to give her his full attention.

"I like to count stars. It has become a hobby of mine since Senri-chan left." she turned, facing him, a smile intact on her lips but eyes only reflected sadness and loneliness.

"I see you have grown quite attached to that boy…" he mused whilst his hand reached forwards to collect a lock of her hair between his fingers.

"He is my…best friend." She said almost instantly but had to think for a while to safely describe the way she thought of her relationship with the Shiki boy.

Kaname said nothing to that. He continued to play with the lock of her hair but that does mean he didn't notice the way her eyes sparkled. He was not foolish enough to overlook that epic detail.

Breaking the eye contact with him, Aiyora trailed her eyes over to the lock of her hair that was between his fingers. For a while she watched the way he played with it before shifting her attention back to him.

"Senri-chan I have lot of fun memories regarding moon, majority of which revolved around my childish demand for it to be brought down. Then there were times when I stood on his shoulders in hopes that I would at least be able touch it…Which is why now for me to admire the moon is hard without feeling sad." she went on to explain it all in details.

"Tell me more about Shiki." He fueled her fire.

"Hmmm…there is not much to say about Senri-chan except for he is a very nice person. Has a kind heart. He always looked after me like I was the most precious thing in the world for him." She paused suddenly and looked up at the sky again. "…please take care of him at the academy onii-sama."

Kaname understood that the last line was a request for him. He took notice of how Aiyora was really speaking. She was losing track. All of a sudden she was speaking a lot more than she has done in months. However it worked out for him, because in the end she naively gave out some crucial information.

Kaname turned to lie on his back again.

This time he let his hand wonder down till it found her hand. The time was so perfect that he even felt bold enough to take hold of her hand, entwine it with his and laced their fingers together before bringing it back to place over his chest. Over his heart to be precise! He wanted to her to feel each pump of that organ.

He looked to see her reaction but she did not even turn. She successfully kept her eyes glued to the sky.

"Ai…?" he asked. "So have you replaced your onii-sama with that boy?"

"His name is Senri!" The way she spoke made it clear that she was offended but Kaname chose to ignore that anyway and move forward.

"Have my words offended you!?" he taunted her.

She wasn't sure if he was asking her or just starting a fact but she decided to be straight in either case.

"…Yes." She was frank. "I don't like it when anyone means insult towards Senri."

"How about me?" he asked this time looking at her.

"What about you?" she asked back.

"What if someone insults me? Would that not upset you?"

"…" again with the silence! That was how she responded.

And that led to a heavy silence between them during which Aiyora tried to take her hand back from his grasp but he only acted by tightening his grip further.

"What if I try?" he asked breaking the silence after some time.

"Try what?" she snapped her head and spat. She wasn't afraid to show that she was irritated.

"Try and become the most precious person in the world to you?" he once more fully turned towards her.

Her mouth opened and closed down. The gaze of her eyes told him how angry she was at that moment. The frown on her face turned deeper. All of a sudden she not only felt frustrated but also suffocated by his very presence.

As tears that gathered at the corner of her eyes threatened to fall he scooted himself closer and was about to kiss her tears away but…

"Ai-chan!" a third voice interrupted.

Both the purebloods froze. Aiyora snapped her head back whilst Kaname simply tightened his grip on the hold he had on her hand. And the next thing he knew was his eardrums getting pierced by his little fiancée's high pitched deafening scream calling out the intruder's name.

"SENRI-CHAN!"

Why on earth was he here? Even before the Kuran prince could fully process, his fiancée was already out of his grasp. She was already there, running towards the third party, galloping like a pony. When all he could do was watch her pounce on the younger male.

In shock and disbelief Kaname looked down, his focus was now on the hand that was holding her tiny wrist not long ago, and now its left empty. His head turned to look at the embracing half-siblings with only one question in mind, the answers to which he could not find.

How did she manage to break free her hand that was held in such tight grip?

To be continued...

a/n: Thank you all for reading. writing this chapter was hard! Actaully for me writing Senri was far easier than writing Kaname. I'm so used to the Alternate Universe. if you guys think i messed up Kaname's character feel free to point. the last time i wrote him in VK universe was in Maya and made him total OOC and don't wish to repeat the same mistake. also this chapter was quite long i actually wrote more than 18k words but had to cut out more than half those scenes because i felt like it was too much for one chapter. but i have them stored. so hopefully i will be able to make the new chapters out of it.

Chapter Text

Takuma:

"Is there anything you need Ruka-san?"

The ash brown haired female almost jumped on the spot before turning to face the person who called her out. Her face flushed in embarrassment, she looked no less than a child who just got caught trying to steal. But here is the thing…she may not have been stealing but getting caught loitering before the pureblood's chamber by the vice dorm president was probably a bigger crime. If her conduct is misunderstood as spying then the consequences could be far more dangerous.

"Oh Takuma-sama, I just need an audience with Kaname-sama." Ruka tried her best to keep up that confident face but the blush of her face did not go unnoticed by the vice president. However, he acted mature and overlooked the matter. He saw no reason to embarrass the girl for bearing weakness towards her superior.

"Unfortunately Kaname is not in at the moment. Is there anything I could assist you with?"

All her excitement died down instantly and a wave of disappointment washed over her face.

"No…its fine." Sadness laced within her voice.

"Alright then, but if you have any problems or queries in the future feel free to come and see me; just so you know in Kaname's absence I am the one in charge."

"Thank you for the generous offer Takuma-sama, I shall head back to my room then," She bowed slightly.

"See you in class."

"See you in class Ruka-san."

A sigh left the blonde's lips while he continued to watch the girl's retreating figure vanishing into the darkness.

Takuma may not have had the chance to interact with this female a lot but he was very much aware of who she was. After all her feelings for his best friend is actually one of the most talked about gossip among the members of the night class. And it got double the juicier since the night Kaname drank her blood. People here already started to make various speculations. Some even stooped as low as to brand the girl as the Kaname's mistress while some others called her even filthier names.

Personally, Takuma couldn't find it in him to blame this girl. She acted on her feelings and there was nothing or with that.

Another sigh left his lips.

It all looked so complicated. First there is Yuuki-his destiny, Aiyora-his fiancée and Ruka-his admirer. At this point Takuma deeply hoped and prayed that Kaname knew what he was doing. Otherwise soon it would get a whole lot messier.

Yuki:

Just as the gates of the moon dormitory opened the fangirls that crowded in front of the gate stood in two straight lines. Looking no less disciplined as the military. They left enough space in the middle for the member of the night class to pass easily.

The sight made Cross Yuuki, the female prefect sigh out of relief. As long as these girls were not pouncing onto the night class or create any sort of chaos it was all right.

Quite often Yuuki wondered why they had to be here in the first place, when the girls always turned civil the moment the gates opened. Then again she also understood the headmasters reasons, desperate fangirl are never to be trusted. Which probably was also the reason why the headmaster only chose her and Zero and put the responsibility on their shoulder to maintain the distance between the day and night class during changeover.

Hence why the Chairman always refused to add new members to the disciplinary committee despite Zero's constant rant and complain. He feared that one little mishap could change everything. Even tiniest drop of blood spill could ruin it all and end up revealing the biggest secret of the school.

From the hyper hormonal fangirls her warm brown eyes moved over to the other guardian, Kiryu Zero!

She looked over to see if he was still in place. Yuuki's job was quite difficult. She not only had to keep these girls away, but at the same time she also had keep an eye on her partner to make sure he was not slacking off. After all in regards to duties Zero was the biggest slacker. Most of the time he arrived late on site or worst sometimes he wouldn't even bother to show up.

Yuuki's concerned gaze lingered upon the grumpy silverette's form for period of time before getting diverted towards the approaching members of the night class.

Like usual the one on the front line of the approaching group was none other than the blue eyed flirtatious blonde Aidou Hanabusa. His cheesy lines and seductive moves brought out the worst among the fangirls. Even the ones standing behind Zero would be tempted to try and attempt to cross the line. Lucky were the ones that stood behind Yuuki since they were easily able to push her out of the way.

Yuuki kept a careful eye on the night class as they walked passed. Here was the deal… although she may not have acted like it but Cross Yuuki too was a fangirl-no not a fangirl, an admirer would be more of an accurate term to describe her situation. There was someone in the night class whom she admired from far and desired deep in her heart; just like everything other fan girl in his fanclub. The only difference between her and the fangirls were she was not as loud as them with her feelings and unlike them she got special treatment by that person. And that is because their connection goes long back. Since he happened to be the kind hearted vampire who saved her from the grasp of the evil vampire that snowy night years ago. If it weren't for him, then she wouldn't be here toda-

"Stop blushing you look ridiculous!"

Her train of thoughts was cut off midway, thanks to Zero's insulting remarks.

"I'm not, you idiot!" She retaliated back hoping and praying in her mind whatever pink hue she had dusted on her cheeks would wash away. Sadly it worked the other way. The color only deepened leaving her cheeks tomato red as the end result.

Her blushing face in the public would upset Zero. Mainly because it was an open representation of the feelings she harbored for the pureblood.

"Why are you not on your side?"

Yuuki pointed out noticing how lazily Zero was leaning against a tree trunk. It was actually her attempt to start a normal conversation. In order to divert his mind and to rid herself off the embarrassing colored cheeks. But the male in question chose not to participate. He simply ignored her and kept his focus on the vampires that were passing by.

The last person to come out of that door was the vice president.

Both Yuuki and Zero took notice of that. It was clear that once again the green eyes blonde was the one leading the group, even today!

Kuran Kaname was missing again. It has been almost a week since they last saw him during the crossover.

The pair of lilac orbs moved to focus on Yuuki. A small frown formed at the corner of her lips. Perhaps it was the effect of not seeing the pureblood so long.

Kaname-senpai is absent, yet again. But why? Why was he missing these classes, that too so many days in a row?

By now the small brunette was really worried. She almost lost count when was the last time she saw him during the switch-over. Thoughts about the pureblood's wellbeing refused to leave her mind without a proper explanation.

The Kaname she knew behaved like a perfect honored student. Then why the sudden class skips? Has something happened to him? Something serious must have happened, for him to act this unprofessionally.

Yuuki tried her best to dig out some information from the headmaster but the idea flopped since the latter was also on the same page as she was.

"No use waiting for that guy. You here won't be going to class today."

"I wasn't waiting for Kaname-senpai silly."

"Oh yeah?" he added in a sarcastic tone clearly stating how unconvincing her lies were.

"Then why are you still standing here even when the fangirls are gone?"

Busted!

His point was valid. Yuuki got caught and that led to her feeling at loss of words.

Zero's words worked on her like how pinch of salt stings on fresh wound. Inside Yuuki was hurt, felt offended. She could not help but think was she that easy to read? Does everyone understand what she feels for that dark haired handsome vampire deep in her heart? More importantly does Kaname understand what she feels? Are there any chances that he knows how much she has been in love with him since that snowy night or how she has been in love with him even before being familiarized to the concept of love?

An exhausted sigh left her lips...

Pushing thoughts about her favorite vampire deep inside the young brunette turned on her heels, after casting one last glance at the moon dorm she made her way back to the school premises to get started with her patrol duty for that night.

Why do we have to live in such different worlds?

Akatsuki:

Meanwhile in the night class:

The presidents absence was felt there the most, especially by the vice president Ichijo Takuma. It was his easy going friendly appearance that resulted in most members of the night class not fearing him the way they should be. Even though at the beginning it was mostly under control because people at that time were not sure how long the pureblood was gone for. However soon as they started to notice the frequency of his absence and how rarely he attended any of the classes-the trouble makers worked the situation in their favor.

Even today during their session in class there was barely any discipline. The whole night class thing was turning out to be quite a joke without the presence of its founder. Even the teacher did not bother to show up. It showed how much enthusiastic the vampires really were about this whole co-existing with the human project. The only reason most people came here is to honor the request made by a pureblood which in their realm is equivalent to command.

Kain Akatsuki also fell among those groups who really did not care about the whole co-existing. Then why was he here? Was it because the request came from the pureblood, the current patriarch of the Kuran family due to which his family could not deny? That played a partial role but the main reason why he chose to come to this academy was so that he could stay close to his cousin, Ruka.

The very thought of that beautiful woman was enough to make his heart flutter.

His brunt orange eyes did a through scan of the class room. Aidou Hanabusa, his other cousin and roommate remained on his seat but was busy making hideous drawing of the male disciplinary committee member. It was an unusual hobby of the blue eyed blonde. The vice president was busy chatting with some girl. The anti-social models Senri-Rima were lounging in the corner snacking into their favorite pocky biscuit. There were others lounging here and there.

Most were minding their own business. Akatsuki was least bothered by them his eyes only searched for one…

Finally his greedy eyes settled on her. He watched her like he was enchanted, hypnotized… Sometime Akatsuki wondered if Ruka had secretly cast some spell on him. Otherwise how can it be possible to be so mesmerized by one? Was the power of love that strong? If so then why does it not have to power to make her reciprocate the feelings? Why only in that aspect is it so unfair?

He lost track of time. He was not sure for how long has he been watching her. However she too could not bring herself to be bothered with it. She must have felt his stare; he was sure about that but made the move not to notice. She was smart. She remained unmoving in her position facing the widow with her back facing him.

The view from his vision told him that she was lost in the beautiful night sky but Akatsuki would have to be a fool to believe that. She was waiting for the pureblood's return and that was the sad, bitter reality of his fairytale like love.

Despite his mind's protest Akatsuki still went forward to stand beside her.

The childishness inside him believed as if it would make some sort of difference, but the reality punch him in the gut when she paid him no means of attention. Her eyes were still set outside.

Those vibrant hazel orbs looked so dead. They appeared emotionless most of the time. Difference was only made when she was near that pureblood. It was only those times that her eyes light up, they sparkled in ecstasy. If only those eyes ever lighted for him he would have treasured it with all his power, all his strength unlike the pureblood who doesn't give a damn about it.

But it is what it is…

Just the way she is his purpose. The same way Kuran Kaname is her purpose. Just the way his reason to come to this academy was her the same way her reason to come to this academy is the pureblood.

She came with heart full of hope and mind full of determination to win the pureblood's favor. Well so did him, to win her. Now it is only time will tell who is the ultimate champion.

"Yo…" as usual he had to take the initiative to start the conversation. But he paid no mind to that, when it came to Ruka he could not bring himself to mind at anything.

"What?" Not even the fact that the response he got was a snap. She didn't bother to hide the irritation.

"From the looks of it there will be no class tonight." He tried to carry on the conversation.

"Who cares?" he does, every bit of it only when it is about her.

"Worried about something?" he went on but this time received no reply except for the deepening of her frown. He chose to add on the matter as well "…Keep in mind frowning like that will give you wrinkles soon."

She released a muted snarl. Even in anger Akatsuki found her to be so beautiful.

"Can you shut up!" she almost yelled. It hurt him but he did not take it to heart.

"Worried about him?"

She remained quiet but her shoulders stiffed.

"You know there is no need to worry about him. He is a pureblood, far stronger than all of us combined. Danger will not come near him; as a matter of fact it will run the opposite way."

This time she turned and glared at him before storming out of the classroom.

His feet ached to run after her but he knew he couldn't because she would not appreciate it.

Therefore his eyes only lingered upon her retreating form and he let out a tired sighed. All the while his mind selfishly wondered if only she understood or at the very least tried…

Zero:

Dinner with the headmaster was something that neither Zero nor Yuuki looked forward to but it was something that could not be skipped either. No matter how much they get irritated by him does not mean they have forgotten what the chairman has done for them.

They are both orphan. Yuuki has no memory prior to age five and Zero lived to see his family get brutality murdered by vampire. Neither had anyone to turn to for help and that was when Headmaster Cross took them in without any questions. The man did not only take them under his care, he provided them with a place they could call home. He did not marry nor does he have children. It was with them that the former hunter made his family. This was why out of obligation both Zero and Yuki made sure never to miss dinner with their adopted father…although they never address him as such despite the man's constant ranting about being called a father.

Even though by now Yuuki grew accustomed to his childish nonsense but still there were times when she too found herself in quite a bit of a challenge. However with years of experience she learned how to control him in her grasp. Which is precisely why she was more of his daughter than he was his son. She also carried his last name, which he refused from day one.

For Zero it was a different story. He was never an easy child to handle like Yuuki was. While the latter was more like an open book, the former always kept a distance. Making it difficult for former hunter to figure out what was going on in that mind of his. Aside from his immense hatred towards vampires there was nothing that Cross or Yuuki could read about Zero.

Also the fact the Cross had soft spot for vampires made the gap between him and Zero wide. Unlike the former hunter Zero saw this pacifist ideology as complete waste of time. In his eyes vampires are never to be trusted, they will never see humans as their equal. Given the chance they will feast upon mankind right then and there. It is his hunter gene that made him repulsed to the idea of living with the vampires.

Yuuki on the other hand was polar opposite of him. She believed and supported her father's idea of humans and vampires co-existing. And because of this the father and daughter were able to carry on pleasant conversation during the dinner time while Zero only fumed in rage inside. Although Yuuki had the common curtsy to try and avoid the vampire topic in Zero's presence but Cross always went overboard with it. Most times he acted blind to Zero's feeling.

In order to avoid listening to vampire praise Zero trained himself to eat fast. It became his normal routine to finish his meal fast then rush off to the kitchen in order to clean up the dirty dishes. It was no different that evening either…He was already in the kitchen doing the dishes whereas Yuuki and headmaster were only half way done with their meal.

His actions momentarily paused as he heard Yuuki voicing her concern about the pureblood's frequent absence.

"Can vampires fall sick like us headmaster?"

"Why do you ask Yuuki?"

"Um…its-its just that Kaname senpai… he has not been attending classes properly. So I was just thinking if he was alright?"

The stuttering of her concerned voice made Zero want to vomit. Even though she was not in sight he could still pictures the spreading of blush across her cheeks. His grip on the plate he was washing tightened. Maybe a little bit more pressure and he would have shattered the object.

His lips curved down to a frown. He loathed it every time she spoke about the vampire in such a kind voice, he hated the fact he could always feel her heart skip a beat every time the pureblood was mentioned. Zero always found himself asking why out of all the people on the face of the earth Yuuki had to fall for a vampire, a pureblood vampire? The worst in their kind. That leech did not deserve her. He was a creature of the darkness and she belonged to the light. Their world was far apart. More importantly did Kuran Kaname really saw Yuuki as anything but a potential prey to devour in the future?

Zero snapped out of his zone as he heard the headmaster's voice assuring Yuuki right away that the pureblood was just fine, nothing can happen to him, he is incapable of falling sick, he must be busy dealing with business in the vampire world etc.

Zero noted the doubtful tone in the chairman's voice. That was kind of expected since the man too hadn't seen the pureblood in quite a while.

"Oh Yuuki-chan you look so adorable with that worried face. Next time I will make sure to take a picture of you like that and send them to Kaname-Kun…"

Zero clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes. He could never really understand why the father-daughter was so obsessed with that guy.

Like really why!? They are just monsters! Good-looking monsters. Just because they are 'Goodlooking' does not spare the fact that they are dangerous predators.

Even if Yuuki's situation sort of justified, her serious crush on Kuran was her reason to be so love-struck by vampires. Still that had a valid explanation. She was a girl in the teen years, she is young and naive who barely has any clue about the outside world and it's harsh reality.

But the headmaster! His fascinations with the vampires were purely absurd. What was that old man really thinking? He- a legendary figure within the hunters' society is now running a school for vampires. There was something seriously wrong with him.

Rima:

Rima crunched her form and went under the blanket. She groaned lowly, irritated by the sunlight that invaded the room. The ginger-head was quite used to sunlight by now since there were countless times when she had to shoot under broad daylight. She always managed to survive with parasols and sunscreens. However during her sleep she didn't want any of that.

But hold on how was daylight entering the room anyway? She recalled closing the curtain before heading to bed. She was about to look over her shoulder to investigate when the sound of deep sad sigh reached her ear and she knew right away what was going on. Her roommate opened the curtains again to watch their dorm-leader either leave or enter their dorm! This was becoming an everyday routine for the other female. And it annoyed the model to no end.

"Hey Ruka-san close the curtain, I'm trying to get some sleep." Rima did not care how rude she sounded but the girl was crossing her limit with her obsessions over the pureblood. She was chasing a dream that would never come true.

"Kaname-sama is leaving…again." Ruka muttered softly.

Rima rolled her eyes. Seriously, as if she even asked for that information. Instead of doing what she was asked, Ruka [raa1] was providing update on the pureblood's schedule. Like she cared for that information in the first place?

"So…?" Rima did not hold back on giving a blunt response.

"Are you not least curious as to where he is heading at this odd hour?" the way Ruka asked sounded like she was demanding.

Rima closed her eyes tight and took a deep breath. This was the time when she really hated sharing room with this person. Her possessiveness and obsession for the pureblood not only made her character boring but completely irritating as well.

"His personal affairs are no concern of mine. Neither should be yours."

She was sure she heard Ruka growl under her breath but chose to ignore it.

Ruka wasn't that bad at the beginning. Yes she sure was blunt about her feelings for the pureblood but now she has changed. Day by day the changes in her personality was becoming more transparent in the eyes of the peers. She started to behave differently. She was becoming borderline stalker for the pureblood. Although Ruka never said it out loud but in her body language acted like she belonged to him. And it all started since the night he drank from her.

It is Rima's belief that action by the pureblood gave her some sort of mix or rather wrong signal which is leading her to act the way she is acting in the recent times.

The vampire world has some strange views when it comes to the whole 'feeding' process. It is norm in the vampire culture to drink from the humans. They are the predators and humans are their preys; which is why every time a vampire drinks from human it is looked upon as feasting. But when a vampire drink the blood of another vampire especially male to female it can produce many different types of meaning. Among vampires drinking blood is not only quenching thirst it was also deepest form intimacy. It can turn out to be as pleasurable as sexual intercourse and on many occasions deep pleasure even leads to that.

The pureblood's action that night actually shook the whole night class. It left everyone confused. Therefore blaming Ruka solely for her actions would be wrong. It is him who is more at fault than her.

When Rima turned Ruka had already closed the curtain and was heading to bed. There was glimmer of hope in her eyes. At that moment a part of Rima debated if she should tell her. Thanks to Senri she more knowledge on the pureblood's private life. But, she held herself back. It was not her place to share such confidential information. She had no desire to get involved in a sort mess with their leader.

It's better the way it is…at least for now.

Ruka:

Ruka was on way her to her room. She was about to take a turn in the corner when voices chatting in the lobby downstairs got her attention. She would have paid them no means but the moment the pureblood's name was uttered it became her business. Before she even knew her footsteps came to an abrupt stop. Hiding in secluded area she started to listen...

"It's so much less stressful when Kuran-sama is away. I like can breathe properly when I am not in his presence." said a chirpy voiced girl.

"I agree, he is quite frightening." This time it was a boy.

Then another person added. "I personally don't think he is fit for school. He barely has time for class. We hardly see him. Poor Ichijo-san is having to do all the work."

"Yeah, you're right Kuran-sama is always so busy with the council."

That little bit of criticism about the pureblood was enough to make Ruka lose her temper. She was about to go down and give those grateful souls a piece of her mind. But before she could take next step she felt a strong grasp pull her back. She shot her head back ready to take down the intruder only to be faced with her cousin and closest companion, Akatsuki.

"Let go…" she hissed trying to pull her hand back but his grip remained firm.

"You're acting irrationally." He refused to let her lose.

"They are bad mouthing Kaname-sama."

He could only sigh at her illogical argument.

"Everyone is entitled to their own opinion."

Ruka rolled her eyes and forcefully pulled her arm out of his grasp. However she did not run towards the crown in full battle mode. Instead like a matured person she stayed back and continued to listen further. In hopes to find out more about her beloved Kaname-sama, but If only she knew what a grave mistake it would turn out to be…because the conversation was heading another direction that she would not like.

"…Honestly I don't think it's the council. My father is a member there. I don't see him going to meetings that often and for that long period of time."

"You're right! Maybe these meeting are just a cover up to meet his secret girlfriend."

One of them suggested.

Ruka, who has been secretly listening to the conversation for a while became alarmed and livid at the revelation. The very thought of the pureblood having someone in his life intimately burned her heart with jealousy.

When Akastsuki started to pull her away, the sane part of her felt obliged to follow his lead. It told her to move away before she is hurt further more. However the irrational part of her that was head over heels for the pureblood took control making her stay back. It told her not to move could not even move without proper explanation of what she just heard.

And Akatsuki was left with no choice but to stay back as well…

"Are you serious Kuran-sama has a girlfriend? Is it that disciplinary committee girl?"

Ruka's blood boiled. Her hands balled into tight fists. The urge to punch something became quite severe.

"My cousin told me he is engaged!"

Ruka's heart stopped!

In that moment she felt as if the whole word would come crushing down. She was not ready for it; she was not ready to hear that. A sudden agonizing pain rapidly spread over her chest and made her feel as if her soul was being pulled out of her body.

"Oh I heard that too. My father was present at the meeting where the decision was made."

That sounded more like a confirmation. All of a sudden Ruka could no longer feel her body. It went numb, completely numb. She would have collapse onto the ground long time ago if not for Akatsuki who stood behind her as a pillar. Nor did she realize when her eyes watered up or when the tears started to trickle down.

The same person continued

"…he also said there was almost an ugly fight between the head of the Shiki family and council Chairperson regarding the matter."

"Who is he engaged to?" Asked one of the girls.

"His sister I believe."

"He has no sister! His parents had no daughter. It's his cousin actually. His parents took the girl in once her father went insane."

And then someone pointed out,

"Despite having a fiancée he acts so cozy with that prefect? He has no moral."

The gossipers continued but Ruka could hear no more. She was on the verge of falling into the darkest pit but she got a hold of herself and didn't allow that to happen. She wiped the tears away and pulled herself out of the moment of weakness. Akatsuki's watchful eyes were on her she could feel them.

"Are you okay?-" She cut him off before he could go further.

"Perfectly fine…" She stood firm and strong, as she turned to face the male behind her. She couldn't allow herself to look weak and fragile. She was not raised that way; she was raised to be proud dependable woman. She was someone on whom other people could rely on.

"People could say anything but that does not make it true. I'm not going to believe anything just on the basis of gossip. Kaname-sama is a strong pureblood and the last of Kuran therefore he is much envied. People will say things to bring him down. As someone loyal to him I'm not going to accept any rumor as true unless I witness that myself."

With those words she walked away from there. Leaving Kain Akatsuki to stare after her retreating back.

Takuma:

The time was half past noon when the dorm president finally returned from his supposed meeting with the council.

Hiding behind one of the pillars Takuma watched Seiran answer the door.

The duo seemed to exchange a quick hushed talk before Kaname headed towards the stairs. He took slow and steady steps on each step of the stairs only to stop half way; as he looked over his shoulder and with a stiff nod of his head signaled Seiran that she was dismissed. And she vanished into the thin air.

Panic surged through Takuma when realization hit him that he got caught! He tried to keep calm but couldn't even help himself. After all Kaname tends to get pretty scary at times. And this looked like one of those times!

The pureblood quietly waited for some time on the step of the stairs. He was giving his friend the chance to come out. But the blonde did not even move. He couldn't dare.

About half a minute passed and Kaname's patience finally gave away.

"Is there a specific reason why you are following me like that…?" the brunette turned his head, again, this time his wine eyes landed directly on his form hidden behind the pillar.

"…Ichijo!"

Takuma was out of option. Playtime was over. He came out sheepishly scratching the back of his head. There was also a silly smile attached to his lips as he spoke up in his defense.

"I'm sorry Kaname. Didn't think I was going to get caught so easily. You have eyes of an eagle."

The impassive face of the pureblood helped the moment grow tensed with each passing breath. Although there was no sign of anger on his face, but that doesn't mean he wasn't angry; as a matter of fact he was livid! After living with the pureblood for so long Takuma surely gained that much talent to figure out his best friend's emotional state.

"I had high hopes from you…" Kaname said sighing with frustration.

"Once again my apologies Kaname…I honestly didn't think it would make you so upset."

The brunette glared at him as a response before demanding an explanation for the action.

"Care to explain why you were following like a creep in the first place?"

Takuma chuckled like it was no big deal while deep down trying his best to come up with something logical yet silly which will give Kaname enough reason to let the matter slide. And this was what slipped out of his mouth…

"Oh Kaname…you can be so silly sometimes. I wasn't following you. I was actually enchanted by the sweet aroma emanating off your body."

The current look on the pureblood's face can be very much compared to man who just got caught cheating on his wife. Although Kaname's situation was completely different yet the look very much resembled a dishonest-man. That made Takuma feel bold, it right away gave him the courage to investigate further.

"You smell very nice. Did you start to wear ladies perfume…because that cannot be your smell?"

"I went to visit certain someone." The pureblood admitted honestly.

That bit of information was enough for the Ichijo heir. He no longer needed to ask with whom or where he was. That fragrance alone stood as the evidence of where he came from in the first place. Thus without wasting time the blonde dived straight to the point.

"So how is Aiyora-chan?"

"Well!" was Kaname's one word reply.

"I have not seen her in a long time. I can bet she has become quite beauty."

"Indeed." Kaname added, this time in a lighter tone. "She has to be. She is my sister after all."

"Am I to assume that this the reason for your increasing visit to the Shiki manor?"

He didn't bother to reply. Instead he continued to walk up the stairs. That was Kaname's style of running away. It made Takuma more courageous enough to not hold back. Although a part of him was aware that he was speaking against a pureblood, his higher up but his heart told him to side with justice.

"You toyed with her once. I'm sure her recovery was not easy. Please don't repeat that again."

Without stopping in his tracks the pureblood responded.

"Ichijo…its best to stay out of affairs you don't have prior knowledge on."

"Kaname I'm not sure what your motives are but know this…you cannot bring happiness to one at the cost of another's sadness. Even if you manage to get one it would only be fleeting."

That stopped the pureblood stopped on his track but he did not turn.

Takuma understood that he must have successfully stirred something inside of his friend. Did he regret his action? Nope, definitely not! Truth is he did not support his friend's actions at all.

Knowing that this might be only chance Takuma threw the question that he has been dying to ask for years.

"Do you not care about Aiyora-chan at all? She is after all your little sister. The youngest one in the family. Does your soul not quake at all to be so cruel to her?"

"I do care for her…"

He admitted after a brief pause and then released a sigh, the sound of which was able to reach the blonde's ear.

"...however I cannot afford to get myself attached to her."

There was hint of regret in that tone.

"Is that because of Yuuki-chan?"

"No…"

"Then what is it?"

Kaname was again silent for a while before finally answering,

"…In the long run there will be no Aiyora in the picture."

Takuma's eyes closed down tightly. His heart broke. "I see…so she is a sacrificial lamb?"

"Fate is unfair to her and I have no power to change that."

With those words the pureblood just quietly walked away. Leaving Ichijo behind astonished and angry.

a/n: thank you all for reading. hope you guys enjoyed. sorry for the long wait but i'm back. And also thank you for all the reviews and taking the time to leave all the suggestions and advises. Just so you guys know i'm always open to ideas. so if you think you have anything that might go with the plot please feel free to share. i know there is no Kaname-Aiyora-Senri in this chapter but by this chapter i wanted to bring to light what's going on in the mind of the other characters. next chapter we will have the main trio back. also pleasure excuse the grammar and typos since the chapter is not edited properly but will be done soon.

Chapter Text

Special Chapter 

Fear is an unpleasant emotion caused by being aware of danger, a feeling of being afraid.

For their kind, it also becomes an apparent state of feeling respect and wonder for something very powerful as proven by the different classes of vampires. The Level C fear the Level B, the Aristocrats, as every class even from the depths of Level D and Level E fear the Level A which are the Purebloods. The immense power carried by the purest lineage of vampires is an entity of wonder and one to be respected if one has a deep regard for one's own life.

Shiki Senri had felt fear before, as any other living being has.

As a very young child, he feared his granduncle and his mother. The man named Shiki Sayatohi hides the darkest smiles and the most ominous of eyes like that of a snake's, making Senri feel as if the fear is taking the form of a serpent constricting him. The woman named Shiki Midori has the capability to engulf him in a tender embrace in one moment and drain his life force ruthlessly in the next, sending Senri in a state of confusion that he has learned to also fear. The alien presence, or lack thereof, of his unnamed father terrified him for the mere fact that he knows not who he truly is…or perhaps, it was the fact the mere mention of him can inflict conflicted torment upon the woman whom delivered him into the world.

He was frightened at the times when he got into trouble, still not quite mastering the arts of acting as if nothing could affect him. As a young boy who was still learning how to truly fend for himself in the cruel grasp of vampire aristocracy, his mask was still incomplete.

However, when he finally sealed off the emotions that once chained him, Senri never felt more suffocated yet more unhinged at the same time.

It was always one thing and the other, learning how to be on both sides of the same coin in order to adapt.

"Then, there is onii-sama…"

It was only upon the arrival of his dearest half-sister, Aiyora, that Senri found what it means to be truly free.

"He visits me frequently. If he can make time for me, why can't you?"

Now, it is also because of Aiyora that he has come to know true fear once again…

"Oh, Senri-chan, I have to go now! Kaname onii-sama is here."

…all because of one certain Pureblood who can never seem to decide what he really wants.

"I promise to call you once he is gone. Take care until then. Bye!"

Senri had never felt such crippling fear ever in his entire vampire lifetime.

Unpleasant thoughts rapidly flowed through his mind: a nagging frustration to see the borderline infidelity that Kaname is committing against Aiyora over some human child, the suspected lies of the same Pureblood regarding his frequent absences, the memory of that night when Kaname mercilessly drank from Ruka…

Suddenly, Ruka's place was taken by Aiyora as their images overlapped as a result of Senri's panicking mind.

The Pureblood went to see Aiyora.

Just as the panic sunk, overwhelming wrath invaded his senses and Senri started seeing red as he crushed the phone receiver in his hand.

All because one single question followed his previous conclusion:

"Could it be this time, to quench his thirst for that human, he is intending to devour Aiyora?"

As he rushed to get dressed and frantically came down the stairs, Senri had never cursed a name more venomously than he had one Kuran Kaname. He paid no heed to his peers whom called out his name and wondered where he was rushing off to. He ignored the startled inquiries of Ichijou Takuma and the extremely curious glance of Touya Rima. As he sprinted towards the sealed gates of the Moon Dorms, Senri bit into his thumb and created a blood whip to flawlessly swing himself over the tall obstacle. A rushed written excuse letter drifted onto the lap of the shocked Gatekeeper whom had never expected such reckless behavior from the Shiki heir.

"Kyaa…! Who is that?!" one of the fan girls screamed in alarm.

Everyone looked up to see Shiki Senri swinging himself over the gates and now making an effortless landing, the crowd hurriedly making space for him. He landed in a crouch, one knee on the ground and the other bent to support his one arm while the other helped carry his weight.

"Ah, Shiki-senpai…!"

"Shiki-senpai, are you alright?!"

Once more, Senri opted to ignore the people around him as he gracefully stood and rushed to the Academy Gates with his phone now ringing to call his driver. The furious glow of his bright blue eyes warned off other people from either following him or stopping him, his fan girls stunned in place at the sight of this new side to him though some are shown to actually love it as some had fainted on the spot.

"Hey, what is going on here?!"

The distant voices of the Disciplinary Committee bade warning into his keen hearing thus, with practiced ease, Senri navigated himself to avoid them and let them focus on the ruckus that the crowd of fan girls was making.

It was the threatening thought of Aiyora's precious radiant smile being tainted with blood and tears that helped Senri accomplish this feat, arriving to the Entrance Gates in record time as his driver was already waiting with the limousine.

As the door slammed close and his destination uttered in an aggressive command, the limousine drove away.

Throughout the time, one ferocious thought coated with hidden rage and vengeful reckoning resounded within the usually serene mind of Shiki Senri:

"If that asshole so much as grazes his filthy fangs upon Aiyora's skin, I will not hold back any longer!Kuran Kaname is going too far. Pureblood or no Pureblood, no one messes with Ai-chan."

Bright blue eyes flashed into a menacing crimson, revealing a glimpse of the beast within beauty.

At that precise moment, Shiki Senri had never looked more like his father.

…

It was a risk, a gamble that might just cause him to lose all the progress he had made with her.

Kuran Kaname preferred to keep his plans organized, his every step and procedure strategized into a harmonized tandem that would allow his chess pieces to dance according to the predicted choreography.

However, as Aiyora continued to demonstrate how Shiki Senri is held above he within her innocent heart, a part of him was provoked.

Thus, he ended up asking…

"Ai, so have you replaced your onii-sama with that boy?"

"His name is Senri!"

There came her offended reply, and so he asked again but the pride within his blackened soul connected to his lips at that moment which filtered his words into a taunt:

"Have my words offended you?"

"…Yes, I don't like it when anyone means insult towards Senri."

A part of him now felt intrigued; he can no longer predict what Aiyora has to say for certain now.

Thus, he challenged her…

"How about me?"

"What about you?"

"What if someone insults me? Would that not make you feel bad?"

Silence, thy answer is thee.

It was an answer that made a slight presence in the form of an action as Aiyora tried to tug her hand away from his grasp, but Kaname remained firm and vigilant.

He will not let her run.

Thus, he pursued…

"What if I try?"

"Try what?"

She is irritated, her defenses have crumbled.

Now he can have an answer.

It was a risk, a gamble…

…but a part of Kaname finds it necessary to truly understand her.

Thus, he persevered…

"Try and become the most precious person in the world to you?" he asked in a whispering breath.

There it was…a weakness.

Aiyora is torn.

There was certainly a fondness for him, long forgotten and buried by the years of neglect that only has him to blame. He was still her first brother, the first to care for her as a sibling that shielded her from harm, the first touch to soothe her nightmares at the dawn of when her memories regarding Rido were erased, and the first presence that anchored her.

It has always been there, and he only needs to reach it.

Unleash it, and he can make a giant leap towards his plans.

However, he hesitated.

He saw the tears gathering as if warning him of the dark price that will come should he proceed this way.

A warning that stings him like a hunter's weapon making contact with his skin…but what exactly is it?

However, the thought of Yuki's bright smile easily overcame everything else.

Thus, he proceeded…slowly, much like a predator savoring his prey.

Distantly, a hunter lies in wait with a rifle aimed at an unknowing doe.

He scooted closer as he aimed to kiss her tears away.

A reminder…of who he is to her…

However, a majestic stag comes into the meadow and bids the doe away.

"Ai-chan…!"

A third party…

A familiar voice that he can now certainly acquaint with a troublesome presence in regards to Aiyora.

Both Purebloods froze, Kaname's grip on Aiyora's hand tightening almost possessively but a part of him knew it was for naught. A part of him that was still a true brother to Aiyora, one who may or may not hold her dear in those burdened yet still light-hearted days.

The hunter was undeterred as his rifle followed the moving targets.

"Senri-chan…!"

There came Aiyora's deafening shout towards the new arrival.

"Why on earth was he here?"

There came Kaname's unbidden thought…and alongside it, the shock and disbelief that registered as he finally processed that his fiancée had freed herself from his tight grasp. He watched in astonishment as the seemingly naïve little maiden pounced onto the awaiting arms of Shiki Senri.

The hunter took a gamble and made one shot towards the two galloping deer.

Kaname sealed off his expression and stood up.

He looked down at his hand that once held Aiyora's own, and then directed his attention to the half-siblings whom seem to have focused their attention entirely on one another.

"How did she manage to break free her hand that was held in such a tight grip?"

His eyes flashed a bright crimson for a nanosecond before turning back into natural burgundy as his elegant stature slowly approached the two individuals.

The two targets disappeared from his view.

The hunter missed, his shot wasted.

He concedes his defeat tonight.

This one…was his loss.

However, it was still far from over.

The battle has just begun…for all of them.

It is one battle that everyone does not plan on losing.

…

Aiyora is not as naïve as everyone seems to think she is.

For most of the years that she has lived up to the current time, Aiyora can distinctly divide her life and memories into four parts: life with Kaname, life without Kaname, life with Senri, and life without Senri.

Two names that remain constant in her life refer to two people whom have become important to her.

Both are her precious boys.

Both are her dearest ones.

Both are young men that hide beastly forms behind human masks as vampires do.

However, only one of them continues to remain superior and dominant within her heart.

Life with Kaname was the true time of naivety and innocence for Aiyora. She was young, bold, daring, and very childish in more ways than one. It was such a long time ago, the earliest memories she can remember, and they were memories that she had learned not to delve in too deeply. She does recall being smitten with Kaname as all younger sisters would be to their elder brother. She was embarrassingly reminded the blind reverence she always gave to his presence…but all that changed. Looking back at it now, Aiyora realized that Kaname's eyes never reflected the wholehearted warmth that she seemed to have imagined all this time.

He did care…but not as much and true as she made herself believe back then.

Life without Kaname was a time of bleakness and dull monotone. It was the turning point that gave Aiyora countless revelations. Kaname was not around. She was left in a strange place with even stranger people in the strangest situation. Nothing made sense and it was as if she was Alice whom fell through the rabbit hole and into a world where everything she ever knew is never as it seems. It was supposed to be her new home yet it felt as if she was being held prisoner, a hostage and bargaining chip waiting to be used upon the nearest opportunity by the ones who claim to be her new guardians.

One thing was clear though: Kuran Kaname was no longer beside her and he did not care enough to be there.

It was at such daunting and distressing moment that she found herself looking at Senri.

Shiki Senri…

Her Senri-chan…

Life with Senri was an eye-opening time of her life really. At first, she only ever saw him as a companion to alleviate the loneliness. She was a selfish child clinging onto a distraction so that she will not have to be reminded of the fact that Kaname never bothers to see her anymore. However, it was on such times when she held onto Senri that Aiyora came to a conclusion: while Kaname was the first one to take care of her as a brother, it was Senri whom sincerely looked after her well-being.

Shiki Senri was the first one to prove to Aiyora what it means to love and be loved.

Then came the depressing time that leads to now…

Life without Senri was the moment where Aiyora had to force herself to grow up. Kaname had gone and she was left not knowing how to live her life without having predatory eyes following her every move and slithering hisses dictating how to properly make them. Senri was taken from her and suddenly it was as if she was left to fall into a pit of snakes and lions, leaving only two ways to defend and fight: to become an even stronger predator that can devour all in her path, or make them kneel to her very existence. Aiyora knows she has a long way to go so she bides her time to get stronger, allowing everyone else to think that she is powerless enough to fall prey to their deceits but not so helpless as to make it too easy for them.

It was then Aiyora realized what it truly means to be a Pureblood.

One man she has to thank for leaving her to the darkness, showing her the catastrophes to be promised if all she does is rely on someone who never promised to be there in the first place.

The other man she has to thank for shedding light and warmth onto her dreary path, bestowing upon her a love so unconditional that she knows exactly what is worth fight for against all odds.

It was quite obvious from the beginning.

Kaname made his choice…and it was not she.

Now Aiyora makes her choice…and it is not he.

Aiyora chooses Shiki Senri…and that is how she wants it to be forever.

For now though, destiny demands her to play a role in this twisted game.

…

Awkward, thy name is silence.

After Senri's arrival, tension was at an all-time high between the two male vampires which left the innocent Aiyora unknowing due to her immense euphoria of having them both with her. Despite the close calls of catching them glaring at one another, Aiyora's radiant smile serves to distract them both enough to turn away and focus solely on her. With glee, the young lady enthusiastically decreed that she wished to dine with them outside of the Shiki Residence to celebrate the night of having both of her beloved boys to join her this evening.

Admittedly, it was also to escape the sneering eyes of Shiki Sayatohi.

Naïve she may be, but Aiyora's instincts have come to know the hidden meanings of those slithering smiles…

…and she will be damned if she lets such a joyous occasion be tainted by such monsters disguised as her temporary guardians.

That so, with one hand holding Senri's and the other holding Kaname's, Aiyora leads them off.

All such good intentions lead up to now.

While people may see Aiyora as ignorant as much as she is pure, her eyes are actually quite observant and her intuition just as sharp. She is aware of both young men's preference, with Kaname more attuned to fine dining and cuisine—though entirely more favoring of homemade meals if he has a choice—while Senri has a fondness for sweets and pastries especially ones personally made by her.

With all that in mind, she picked the perfect place to accommodate both.

Crow's Garden, or so it was called…

.

.

.

"Good evening, Lady and Gentlemen. I am Sebastian, and I shall be your waiting butler for this evening."

"Ah, Sebastian-san…! It has been a long time."

"Indeed, Aiyora-dono. I see you have been doing well for the past weeks since your last visit to our establishment. You even have two young men escorting you this time."

"Oh, yes…this is my brother, Kaname-oniisama, and I believe I have also told you about Senri-chan."

"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Young Masters."

Two pairs of eyes, one a burgundy red and the other a bright blue, blinked in surprise.

"Likewise." both males replied, confident yet inwardly unsure.

For a moment, Kaname and Senri could have sworn that this man named Sebastian sent them a sly and knowing smirk…one that can be likened to a supernatural predator.

However, before they could ponder deeper, Aiyora intervened with her ever bright smile as she addressed them.

"I have to use the comfort room for a moment," she stated, "but Sebastian has been my waiter for most of my time here and he should be up to the task for whatever you want to request."

She then turned to the butler in black, "I shall leave them in your capable hands, Sebastian."

Sebastian gave a pleasant smile and a cordial bow.

"Yes, Milady." He proudly replied.

With another cheerful smile, she bade them a dismissing wave before either Kaname or Senri could say a word and gracefully made her way towards the direction of the comfort rooms as if it was her home.

Sebastian then gestured politely to follow him and walked away towards the private yet luxurious section of the diner while Kaname and Senri silently followed. Slowly but surely, the tension started building up once again though no words were being exchanged. An atmosphere resembling a sparked rivalry between tiger and leopard began to hover over the males, making the trek towards their table a longer journey than it should have been. It was as if there was an unspoken rule: the first to speak is considered to be the first to break in this small competition of alpha male dominance.

The results are two tense vampires and one highly amused butler.

As Kaname and Senri took their seats, Sebastian handed a menu for each of them and left another for Aiyora once she returns. Sebastian takes a slight step back from the table with his right hand on his chest and the other by his side, his posture perfectly straight, and a flawless smile on his handsome features.

At the back of their minds, the Kuran and Shiki heirs once again become suspicious of the perfection that this human seems to possess.

"I shall be taking your beverages first and shall return to take your orders for your meals. Which drink would you prefer to be served to you this fine evening?" Sebastian inquired.

Kaname returned his eyes to the menu as he responded, "Which champagne would you recommend?"

"That would depend, Young Master."

Kaname raised a brow, "How so…?"

"I personally would recommend that you begin with simple champagne before dinner in which I have two suggestions: Bollinger Champagne such as our Schramsberg Blanc de Noirs for a smoky flavor, much like most Bollingers with a crisp undertone but with a much fruitier taste; or, if you prefer something much sweeter, a more viable option is a Perrier Jouet Champagne."

"Won't the latter be too sweet though?" Senri asked this time.

Sebastian smiled, "Prosecco is something I humbly suggest then, specifically the Adami Prosecco di Valdobiaddene Brut Bosco di Gica, which has a clean dry flavor to balance with the saccharinity of the overall champagne."

Kaname and Senri simultaneously looked up to observe the butler, who is seemingly undeterred and unfaltering, before them. In fact, the dark-haired waiting butler continued.

Senri spoke first in deep suspicion, "You know your liquor quite well for someone who works in a humble establishment, Sebastian-san…especially one who is fresh in the business."

A gleam flashed within Sebastian's eyes as he bowed in humility.

"If I cannot even do this much, I would be a butler not worth his salt."

As he stood straight once again, Kaname and Senri both observed Sebastian's stance longer before simultaneously coming to an understanding.

"I shall have the Schramsberg Champagne." Kaname ordered.

Senri followed, "I will have the same…and Aiyora will have a lemon iced tea."

Kaname faced the vampire aristocrat with another raised questioning brow, knowing that Aiyora orders a chocolate drink any chance she gets. Hot cocoa, chocolate milk, chocolate frappe, etc…

As if feeling his judging gaze, Senri replied accordingly.

"Aiyora gets her appetite easily ruined if she eats anything too sugary before any meal." He reasoned, "That goes the same for soft or carbonated drinks. One beverage that gets her to be more motivated with her meal is lemon iced tea since it's still sweet enough to accommodate to her preferred taste, but not so much that it will ruin the rest of her meal."

Just like that, the previous tension between Kuran and Shiki returned a hundredfold as Sebastian subtly cleared his throat in an effort to hide his laughter.

Kaname stared down Senri, who remains strong with a blank unreadable mask of his own.

"I shall have your beverages served shortly." Sebastian declared as his smile became just a millimeter wider.

Kaname and Senri spared a glance at the black-clad man whom retreated away from them, his amusement worsening their moods.

"He's not a human." Senri stated.

Kaname hummed, "A demon…a crow demon, to be exact."

Senri paused as he realized, "Is the name of the diner supposed to be some sort of joke then?"

Kaname sighed, "Possibly."

Crow's Garden…a demon crow in the Garden of Eden…

Or so it would seem…

A reign of silence loomed over them before Kaname spoke again.

"Aiyora makes friends with the strangest of creatures unknowingly."

Smooth long fingers, befitting of a famous model in the showbiz industry, twitched in its hold over the plastic menu before their owners forced them to relax.

"That's always been Ai-chan's charm." Senri replied nonchalantly.

"Ai-chan, hmm…?" Kaname mused.

Senri deemed that response not in need of a reply so he remained silent, but his Pureblood companion pursued.

"Would you care to tell me how that nickname came to be…? Alongside her own nickname for you…?"

The Shiki heir was not fooled.

He picked up the underlying message clearly.

What makes your bond so special?

Unwavering, Senri retorted politely with a message of his own.

"I do not think it would interest you." He stated, "A royal Pureblood such as you would only find such childish and sentimental stories distasteful, so let us not waste our time discussing pointlessly."

Kaname halted for a moment before he looked up at the young vampire sitting across from him.

An aristocrat who is boldly not paying him attention even after the rather passive-aggressive statement delivered skillfully beneath expertly disguised words of pleasantry.

Apparently, it was a bond special enough to catch your attention from that high pedestal of yours…but sadly such affections would be lost on someone as cold and unfeeling as you are, like most Purebloods.

From the beginning, Kaname had been intrigued as much as he was agitated by the unconditional bond that had formed between Shiki Senri and little Aiyora. Its impact was so strong upon Aiyora's growth that it managed to actually find a way to dismiss his supposed irreplaceable role in the female Pureblood's life. Now, it is the same bond giving a mere Level B vampire to defy his superior and actually antagonize him.

"Hmm," Kaname mused as he held back both an amused smirk and a seething glare, "perhaps you are correct. Needlessly discussing childhood memories is not a pastime I tend to undertake, especially when we have the present to live by and a future to change."

It was supposed to be a harmless musing shared from one man to another.

A piece of advice, even…

…but Senri had received more than enough "advice" from his great-uncle that made him bleed more than it made him heal, like a rose whose thorns had been flawlessly hidden.

To him, the challenge was clear:

I guess there is not much to be told then, a mere childhood fancy spurned out of mutual loneliness. It is a thing of the past that is easily overlooked by the present and dismissed in the future.

From the beginning, Senri already lost composure and reservation by the time his phone call with Aiyora was hung up a long while ago. Her smile only served to have comforted and distracted him enough for his anger to somewhat subside, but Kaname…

He is practically provoking the beast within the beauty…mocking, taunting, and forcing out his inhibited emotions.

If it was a battle he wants, it is a battle he will get.

Pureblood or Aristocrat, vampire status be damned!

No one messes with Aiyora heedlessly as long as Shiki Senri still lives.

"Hey, I'm back!"

Then, there came a chiming voice to interrupt the brooding atmosphere.

Aiyora sat herself between the two males as she delightfully looked between them, both pointedly ignoring the tension yet also paradoxically oblivious to it.

"What did I miss?"

From afar, a black butler chuckled in amusement.

.

.

.

"So…how has life been in Cross Academy for both of you?"

It was an innocent question made by an equally innocent inquirer.

If there is anything that both males can agree on, it is that Aiyora always does a good job of making a conversation with her feel like you were at home and never left.

That was the main reason why Kaname had eventually learned to genuinely warm up to her.

That was the main reason why Senri fell unconditionally and irrevocably in love with her.

"Well," Kaname began, "life has been busy as usual. Even more so in the academy since the Night Class has just been recently established as I have previously told you before."

Aiyora pouted, "I know that! What I wanted to know is how you have been?"

Kaname furrowed his brows in confusion.

Senri sighed, exasperatedly fond with his half-sister.

"Life has been hectic." He replied, "I'm pretty sure you have heard about my modelling work so I have not as much time to sleep. We have also been trying out these blood tablets but it's nothing compared to real blood or pocky though."

Like a well-practiced act, Aiyora responds splendidly on cue.

"I did get the first volume of LuLu that you were featured in! You looked so good in Victorian clothing. Who was your co-model on that one again?" she excitedly chatted.

It was then another anomaly happened before Kaname as he witnessed Shiki Senri give a tender smile.

"Her name is Rima. Touya Rima." Senri stated softly as Aiyora's excitement became like a soothing salve to his fatigue, "She is also in the academy so you can meet her then once you're enrolled. I'm sure you would be great friends."

Aiyora blushed shyly, "You really think so…? She seems so cool and apathetic though. I might just annoy her."

Senri looked quizzically at her, "You managed to win me over, right? We're basically the same in personality."

"Still…"

"Besides, I already told her stories about you and she's actually interested in meeting you…more than she ever was in meeting me, to be honest."

That statement caught Kaname's attention sharply as he swiftly yet smoothly interjected the conversation.

"Shiki, you told Rima about Aiyora?" he questioned stoically.

As if a switch was turned, Senri's expression hardened and became unreadable as he turned his gaze back to the Kuran Pureblood and answered just as monotonously.

"Yes, I did."

Kaname narrowed his eyes as the air became tense.

"I believe it had become an unspoken agreement that Aiyora's existence became need-to-know information."

"If you are worried that Rima is going to chatter about Aiyora," Senri retorted, "then you must not have been as observant of us as we expected. As I said, Rima is a lot like me and we are not the type to gossip about things that we have told each other, especially when most words exchanged between us are delivered in confidence and certain incidents are better left alone."

Again, the underlying messages were clear as day between the males.

I am not so uncouth as to be so careless in regards to someone I care about, especially when you are already hovering around us. I am most definitely not so uncivilized as to delve into other people's lives as to speak about it like a newspaper headline, especially after what you did to Ruka.

If it had not been to Aiyora's gentle interference at that moment, the conversation might have gone completely downhill from that point onwards.

"Senri-chan…" she called almost absently, "You have been making some really good friends in the academy like Rima-san, huh?"

Bright blue orbs blinked in befuddlement, "Eh…?"

Aiyora smiled at him, though her usual radiance slightly dimmed with melancholy.

"That's good." She continued, "I was worried you were going to keep to yourself and make people misunderstand you, causing them to bully you or something."

She reached out with one hand as she placed it over Senri's to grasp it, "I know how lonely you can get sometimes, and I had hoped you would at least have a good time in the academy when you had to leave…and making friends is the best way to do that."

He did not know what he did but Senri was panicking internally from his Ai-chan's words.

Aiyora is sad and lonely…and he had something to do with it.

What did he do or say to make her feel this way?

"Aiyora…"

Her name was uttered, but it was not from his lips nor was it done through his voice.

Instead, both half-siblings turned to the other vampire with them.

"Are you feeling lonely in the Shiki Residence? Are they not caring enough for you?" Kaname asked, his voice gaining an undertone of concern and worry.

Senri's bright blue gaze narrowed sharply as he was more than aware that while the Pureblood was addressing Aiyora, he was also targeting Senri with another hidden message in this continuous battle of wills.

It seems that we are not as different as you claim to be. Aiyora is now lonely and feeling neglected. You are starting to take the same path as I did with her.

Unnoticeable, the young aristocrat clenched his jaw.

Aiyora shook her head, "No, it is not really like that. It has been hard without Senri-chan but I really should not complain. After all…"

Abruptly, Aiyora's free hand reached out to caress Kaname's cheek.

Burgundy eyes widened in shock and, subconsciously, in awe.

"…Kaname-oniisama must have been so much lonelier by being the only Pureblood Vampire there with all those responsibilities on his shoulders."

With a close-eyed beaming grin, Aiyora's hand drifted to his shoulder with a squeeze.

"If Kaname-oniisama and Senri-chan can be strong enough to conquer loneliness, I can be too! Besides, I just need to hold on a little longer, right? Then I can be enrolled in the academy as well." She reasoned ecstatically.

Kaname was speechless, not knowing how to respond to her genuine affection.

After all those times with wariness being directed to him by Aiyora, this certainly caught him off guard.

Did the existence of Shiki Senri influence her that much and made this much of a difference?

Or is this actually a result of all those efforts and she finally opened her heart to him once again?

Without knowing, his own hand reached up to grasp onto Aiyora's comforting touch and brought it to his lips for a fleeting kiss.

Senri silently watched all of this go on and paid special attention as Aiyora smiled exasperatedly and nostalgically while Kaname commenced his affectionate gesture. Bright blue eyes attentively paid witness as the young Pureblood of the Kurans softened at the face of Aiyora's sincerity.

Once again, Senri felt a crippling dread and fear.

Not the type born by a jealousy of possibly losing Aiyora—though he must admit that a stinging sensation did strike his heart at the mere possibility—but the fact that he severely underestimated the ability of a Pureblood Vampire's manipulations.

At the face of this seemingly heartfelt scene, Senri had no way of telling:

Are these acts of affections from Kaname to Aiyora actually genuine or not?

What is worse is that, at the face of this uncertainty, Aiyora is sincerely receptive to it…and that could end badly if it is from Kuran Kaname.

With a protective edge, Senri's hand tightened on Aiyora's hand as he intertwined their fingers firmly and almost possessively. Not enough to hurt, but enough to catch her attention.

As if sensing his anxiety, Aiyora beamed and squeezed back as she tried to lighten the atmosphere.

"You know, Senri…" she teased, "You have become cuter since I last saw you."

Senri deadpanned, "Don't call me cute."

"But you are! In fact, I have to say you're cuter than Kaname-oniisama."

Kaname playfully glared at her, "Oh, is that so?"

"Mmhm…" Aiyora nodded mock contemplatively.

She then looked up sharply, as if gaining an epiphany.

"Then again, if Onii-sama keeps on visiting me more than Senri-chan does, I might end up favoring him more from now on."

As if to tease them both, Aiyora grins childishly as she lets go of their hands with a wink and a giggle while also playfully putting up an index finger to her lips in a silencing or secretive gesture.

"Teehee~ I feel so lucky to be loved by such dashing young men!"

Kaname and Senri blinked in bewilderment before finally chuckling in defeat.

Just like that, Aiyora easily dissipated the reasons for their little dispute in the first place…if only temporarily.

…

As all good things do, the little visit had to end.

Kaname and Senri plan to take the same limousine back but also have different plans so they are most likely to differ in their respective destinations. Along the way, they are going to stop by the Shiki Residence to drop off Aiyora as expected.

Though with the recent turn of events, the Shiki heir prefers to either stay with her or whisk her away with him.

At the moment though, another exchange of farewells is in order.

Aiyora skipped to the manor's main gate as a familiar went inside ahead of her to notify the other residents of her arrival as well as her two companions' leave.

She then turned around gracefully with an ever so radiant smile as she beamed at Kaname and Senri.

"Well, this is my stop." She chirps, "You both take care now…and be sure to visit soon."

Senri glanced at the shadows and saw glowing eyes of another Shiki familiar, sighing as he knew what it meant.

"Actually, I think I should send my respects to Okaa-san and Oji-san." He announced, "We were on a rush for dinner a while ago so I didn't get the chance to greet them. It's troublesome, but it is basic etiquette for us so I might as well."

Just like that, Aiyora's smile faltered as her expression turned concerned before sending an encouraging smile to Senri.

The Aristocrat gave a small smile back as he passed her by, their hands sharing a fleeting touch before parting.

It did not escape the keen sight of vigilant burgundy eyes.

"Send my regards and my own salutations of leave as well." Kaname said.

Senri spared a look over his shoulder as he gave a cordial nod and going on his way inside the manor, inwardly concerned in leaving Aiyora alone with Kaname but also faithfully reassured in knowing that his little Ai-chan has indeed grown enough to handle herself for now.

As the two Purebloods shared a rather awkward silence for a few minutes, a gentle breeze came and delivered a mix of scents.

Amongst them, Kaname detected a certain fragrance.

It was a mixture of lavender and peppermint.

It was Aiyora's scent…and somehow, it changed.

It still smelled of lavender and peppermint, yet now it started to subtly mix with a scent that seemed familiar to Kaname but also very new and unique that he could not quite put a name to it.

Before he could ponder any longer, a soft chiming voice spoke up to address him.

"Kaname-oniisama…"

Smoothly, the male Pureblood focused onto Aiyora as he smiled tenderly in response.

"Yes, Aiyora…?"

The young lady fidgeted slightly before seeming to gather enough courage to speak her mind, taking a deep breath and exhaling until finally meeting his gaze boldly with determined passion.

"When am I going to be enrolled in Cross Academy?" she asked.

Kaname made sure to keep his smile though his eyes somewhat hardened and became guarded.

"Soon," he answered, "but not as soon as you may be hoping. As I mentioned, the Night Class has just been recently established. I would rather get everything in order before you join us there."

He expected an immediate protest, a childish plea for him to reconsider his decision, or perhaps even mild temper tantrum that voices her complaints.

A reaction reminiscent of the child he knew Aiyora to have been for all the times that he declined her wish for him to visit or pick her up from the Shiki Manor back then, or when he had to take a long trip with Haruka as she was left with Juri and Yuki way back when.

However, he got none of those.

Instead, Aiyora remained silent as her determined eyes kept their contact with his own burgundy ones.

As if they were reading him…

As if they were seeing through him…

As if they were testing him…

Before he could further elaborate to make her understand, Aiyora closed her eyes and changed posture.

As if seeing a rosebud beginning to bloom, the young lady took on a proper posture with her hands elegantly clasped before her while straightening her back gracefully as she holds her head up high.

"Kaname-san…"

The change was uncanny, leaving the Kuran heir astonished.

"I know." Aiyora continued, "I know that I have much to learn whether as a Pureblood, a lady, or even as a person. I would not be so presumptuous as to declare that I am no longer a child despite my wish to do so in retrospect. I know that I probably would not even come close to understanding but I do request of you one thing."

In a flutter, her eyes opened with a passionate metaphorical flame burning through in resolution.

"I ask of you…" she stated strongly, "…do not take me for an imbecile."

Kaname stared blankly at her, his expression unreadable which magnificently hid the shock he felt inside.

Aiyora went on, "I am naïve and perhaps a little ignorant due to my sheltered youth, a fool that tends to run her actions through emotions and sentimentality…but I am not so far gone that I would not even notice the signs given by those closest to me.

"Senri has become the most important to me, and that agitates you. I do not know the reason for such but I would not be played to think that it is because of jealousy. You never cared enough before so I am baffled as to why you would care now. All I can say is that everything is shrouded in mystery and you only move according to some well-choreographed routine."

She paused as she stared into Kaname's calculative eyes, as if to gauge each other.

"I have always been honest with my feelings when it comes to you." She continued, "That is a courtesy that I always thought you deserve. As with my nature, I have never been good in hiding what I feel. Even if I could put on the perfect mask, I would never be so comfortable about it long enough as you do.

"You have always been important to me, and that hasn't changed. You are my brother, my first true friend and protector…but through all those times I felt as if you left me here because you were sickened by me, Senri was the one who came through and he never stopped doing so. How can I refuse such honest affections? How can I turn away someone whom reflected the same sentiments as I give?"

As if expecting a reply, Aiyora paused once again.

However, her eyes can only tear up as Kaname remained unmoved…and so she resolved to continue.

"You come here and tell me something as ludicrous as trying to be the most important to me, as if everything would be so easy…as if all faults could be dismissed…as if all hurt can be forgotten…as if all feelings could be so easily changed. Even I am not so foolish as to believe that…! Especially when you are barely even being honest with yourself…!" She finished with a raised voice.

Dainty peach lips trembled before pursing stubbornly, their owners valiantly holding back tears from flowing.

As she had told, Aiyora has always been girl that runs on her emotions.

A fatal weakness for a Pureblood of her stature…

…and yet at that moment, even Kaname had to admit that he had never seen her look so beautiful.

"How odd…and admittedly unbecoming of me…" he thought, "Not to mention how silly of her…to shed tears for someone whom she claims to be acting against…"

As if hearing his thoughts, Aiyora regained composure as she closed her eyes for a moment.

With another deep breath and then a soft sigh, she opened them and stared at Kaname with tired exasperation as they still glistened with unshed tears.

"I know that you think I am still too naïve to understand," she said, "and you would be right. However, I know enough when you lie…and that's fine. I have been told worst lies for darker and more selfish reasons. With that being said…"

Her voice became quieter at the end as her sentence trails off.

With perfect stride as her low-heeled sandals clacked on the pavement, Aiyora made her way closer to the silent Kaname as he remained unmoving.

He awaited her next move, inwardly fascinated with this passionately headstrong young lady that is supposedly his once whiny innocent little sister.

Two smooth hands reached up and gently cupped Kaname's face, his gaze being focused solely onto Aiyora as she slightly pulled him down to her height in an effort to make a point.

"If you are so serious and so audacious as to say that you would try to become the most important person to me…"

Her next statement was declared with a proud challenging grin, overflowing in youthful glee.

"…then make sure you're prepared to gamble far enough as to show me what you really feel first."

At that point, Kaname could no longer hold himself back from showing his immense astonishment and shock.

If you desire my heart, then I challenge you to prove yourself worthy of it.

As if gaining an achievement out of it, Aiyora kissed his forehead and gave him a close-eyed smile before stepping back to let him go.

Like nothing ever happened, she turned around as Senri rejoined them once again.

Knowing what is going to occur between the half-siblings and admittedly not having the patience to be a witness to it once again, Kaname also turned to walk away as he opted to wait in the prepared vehicle.

Absently, he reached up one hand to touch his forehead which tingled with unexplainable warmth. His nostrils inhaled as Aiyora's unique scent captured him once more. Lavender, peppermint, and that intoxicating yet comforting scent…

It was then it hit him!

Aiyora smelled of what he imagines to be the scent of moonlight.

If Yuki is the sun, then Aiyora is the moon.

Yuki is the sunlight that he never stopped craving. She smelled of the world that he yearned to venture: the fragrant earthy smell of spring, the warm salty breeze by the seashore, the melancholic nostalgia of autumn, and even the bittersweet cold of winter. She is both his calling and his demise, the creature that held the unknown destiny that could lead him to the warmest of paradise or the darkest of hell. An intoxicating addiction to something he cannot have because staying away is the right thing, but yearns to possess anyway because he could by birthright.

Aiyora is the moonlight that has always been there. She smelled of home that has always been so familiar that it naturally became the normalcy of his life: the cold winds that hum the lullabies of the night, the musky scent of evening vapor that would later come as morning dews, the soothing silence that beckons the nocturnal creatures, and even the lingering aroma of desserts like a fulfilling midnight snack. She is both his anchor and his enabler, the creature that reminds him of the beast he is but also gives insight to wondrous results of contentment. An alluring existence that has stayed with him for so long that it can easily be taken for granted.

Upon this realization, Kaname smirked.

Things have gotten more interesting, and Aiyora may have made this game a little more challenging…

…but the results will remain unchanged.

…

Meanwhile, Senri and Aiyora stood silently as they basked in one another's presence.

With their foreheads touching and their eyes closed in utter bliss, the pair of sweethearts merely allowed their actions to speak meanings what words would have failed them. Their hands held on to each other, their fingers lovingly intertwined and thumbs occasionally brushing one another in reminiscent of a caress.

I missed you.

I have been longing to see you.

I don't want to let go.

I don't want you to go.

I want to ask you to stay.

When people have spoken about how silence can be so deafening, it can probably hold true for this pair.

However, instead of a screeching roar of silence, it was more of a harmonized symphony reaching a rising crescendo and then gradually calming to a trailing falsetto until it reaches a sustained melody.

Then, the romantic chorus repeats.

I love you so much…more than you will ever know.

Senri was the first to open his eyes, but he still had to take a moment before he could speak.

His azure orbs can only observe the glowing beauty before him as she clutched onto him as tight as he does to her, unwilling to let him go as he is reluctant to leave her.

"I have to go." He murmured.

Delicate hands tightened onto his own, giving a response that spoke a fragile yearning that pleads to him.

"I know." She whispered, "I know, just…just for a little longer."

Obliging in defeat, Senri sighed as he pulled her into a sheltering embrace.

As always, he shared the same sentiments. Neither of them wants to part from the other, but the world they live in dictates that it must be done for their own good. Faith only pays off when it is tested again and again, and while both are more than prepared to tackle on the hardships along the way, it did not make it any easier to let each other go.

Perhaps, it may even be a toxic dependency…

…or it could just be childish attachment.

Either way, Senri and Aiyora knew this is not the end.

With great hesitance, they pulled away from the embrace as they stared into each other's eyes. Knowing how difficult of a time it is for Aiyora, Senri made the first move as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. In response, Aiyora teared up and allowed a few drops to pour down her rosy cheeks.

Only for Senri, she will allow tears to shed.

In payment for the affectionate gesture, Aiyora stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek.

Senri closed his eyes as if to savor the sensation of her lips upon his skin.

Then, they parted once again as silent farewells are exchanged through melancholic smiles.

…

Kuran Kaname had found himself at the midst of an unexpected impasse.

In his office, he sat by his desk as he glared down at his chessboard. The enemy, the black pieces, is already in order yet his own white pieces are still incomplete.

The White King stands on its rightful place, indicating that Kaname is already prepared to play his part in the entire game. The seven white pawns are on the board but are still in disarray, not quite on the specific squares where they are supposed to stand. The other officials such as the rooks and bishops are on either sides of the king yet, like the pawns, are not rightfully placed.

That left four more pieces: another pawn, two white knights, and the Queen.

"You come here and tell me something as ludicrous as trying to be the most important to me…"

Indeed, it is quite the predicament.

This situation…and all other things…

"…as if everything would be so easy…"

He never said it would be…it never actually is that easy…

Smoldering burgundy eyes switched attention from the board onto the two white knights in his right hand, while he rested his cheek onto the knuckles of his left hand as the elbow was perched on the armrest.

"…as if all faults could be dismissed…"

He had committed more faults than any man, woman, and child upon this planet…

…yet truly, he could never find himself to regret most of it.

After all, those faults were partially responsible in leading him to Yuki.

His right hand soundlessly placed the two knights down onto the desk as he paused to direct his focus onto the White Pawn and the White Queen, standing side by side like comrades in arms. His fingers twitched as his eyes flashed crimson as he started toying with the two White Knights once again.

"…as if all hurt can be forgotten…"

No, of course not…

He should know more than anyone that what is done can never be undone.

Kaname sighed as he finally let go of the knights and reached out towards the White Queen that seems to taunt him silently, shrouding itself in an unspoken mystery and infallible power as if to tempt him.

"…as if all feelings could be so easily changed. Even I am not so foolish as to believe that…!"

Indeed, sweet little Aiyora.

When had she grown so much beyond his wildest dreams?

Had she always been this passionately resolute? Had she always been this decisively determined? Had she always been this stubbornly headstrong? Had she always been this so recklessly bold?

Or do they all link back to Shiki Senri once again?

"Especially when you are barely even being honest with yourself…!"

Indeed.

Kaname supposed it was another fault of his.

He never could bring himself to be fully honest with anything or anyone.

He never became entirely honest with Juri and Haruka about his memories. He never became entirely honest with Yuki and Aiyora about his feelings. He never became entirely honest with Kaien about his own vision of Cross Academy alongside the ideals it stood for since its foundation. He never became entirely honest with the vampire world how much he loathed and despised his status as Pureblood.

Now, one valiant young lady presents him an ultimatum: masks off or back off…?

Flawlessly elegant, Kaname carefully grasped the Queen as he raised it to his eye level.

Silence reigned as he practically inspected the white chess piece, turning it from here and there as if to locate a flaw that escaped his sharp experienced eyes.

As if finding a mutual understanding, he froze before looking back down onto the last White Pawn that is a few centimeters away from the two knights. Once again, he placed down the Queen beside the White Knights as he focused onto the last pawn. He held it with two fingers, one at the top and the other at the bottom, as he raised it to eye level just as he did with the Queen [4].

With a frustrated sigh, Kaname grasped the chess piece fully before setting it back down.

Alas, his attention was then brought back to the entire chessboard as he glared coldly at the readied black army.

With relative ease, Kaname swiftly stood all his white pieces upright and set them all aside—except for the White King that was already in place—near the four pieces outside of the board.

Firstly, he started with the pawns.

The Vampire Council stands on A-2, the farthest left square of his front row. With his status as Pureblood and the Kuran name on his beckoning, he will have enough power to bait and manipulate a majority of the Senate as well as sacrifice them if needed. In fact, most of them are more than willing to do his bidding.

Who was he to refuse?

In contrast, the Hunters' Association stands on H-2, the farthest right square of his front row. While it will be a little tricky to make it move, Kaname can nevertheless guarantee that the association will still meet his expectations of them in some way. It will have its uses in the near future as would the council.

By nature, no one usually makes the two farthest pawns their first move.

Kaname plans to do the same in this situation.

He will leave these two pawns alone until direly needed.

"In time…" he thought, "I will likely move you both to corner the Black Queen."

Kaname then leaned forward, resting his left forearm on the desk as his right hand reached to grasp four pawns simultaneously. For a moment, he observed them in his hand before placing them accordingly right next to the White Pawn representing the council.

Each of these four pawns is a member of the Night Class that he reckons to belong in the highest aristocratic families chosen to attend Cross Academy.

One…

Aido Hanabusa…he is a passionate yet whimsical aristocrat whom he had gotten acquainted with when he was in a much younger form. The Pureblood once reached out to him in his effort of making friends, as Juri and Haruka had encouraged him to do. The blond was quite hostile to him at first, but he later claimed that it was merely because he was too cowardly to admit that he does admire him…or so he said way back then.

At this point, Kaname could not find it in him to care as he placed Hanabusa as the White Pawn on B-2.

A fitting placement as it was a black square, meaning his trail begins at the path devotional to the heart.

Two…

Touya Rima…she is an indifferent aristocrat whom mostly attended upon his commanded request, enabling peer pressure to force her where she is now. She is also a close friend of Shiki Senri whom she shares an occupation of being a model with, as well as an apathetic mask that allows them to communicate beyond just words. It was not surprising as they do seem to be kindred spirits whom are now spending time together.

Perhaps, Aiyora had reason to be jealous…especially when Kaname is in a similar situation.

A pawn is now placed on C-2 which is a white square that dictates her trail to begin at the path of intellect.

Three…

Souen Ruka…she is a contrast to the prior female vampire. Unlike Rima who seems to run on logic and reasoning, Ruka is definitely a lady that follows her heart. Her infatuation for Kaname is what makes her the most useful pawn at the moment, blinded by her affections for him which are all likely caused by a childhood fancy. She is a cousin of Hanabusa which means they have met as children, so it was not a farfetched claim.

A pawn on a black square, D-2, tragically and ironically placed in front of where the Queen should stand.

It is a position so close yet so far from the place she wishes to be on…and Kaname was cruelly aware.

Four…

Kain Akatsuki…he is another cousin of Hanabusa and Ruka, therefore completing a childhood trio Kaname once encountered as a child. Unlike both his cousins, he is a man who keeps composure to think clearly but hides a passionate flame within which intriguingly fits his main power. Said flames seem to match a one-sided passion for the lovely Ruka which complicates his obligated standing to stay loyal as Aristocrat to Pureblood.

The Pureblood was wholly aware, but it makes no difference either way since a pawn is a pawn…simple as that.

A pawn on a white square, E-2, reasonably placed in front of the King.

"That makes six White Pawns for now." Kaname muttered, "That leaves two more."

He wanted to leave one specific pawn for later, the pawn that may inevitably cross to the other edge of the board and transform itself as a renewed piece.

That means only one pawn is left at this moment.

"Hmm…" he hummed contemplatively.

Carefully, Kaname reached towards one pawn and pondered for a while.

Then, he firmly placed it on G-2 which is beside the pawn representing the hunters as his fingers lingered for a moment before decidedly letting go.

This White Pawn will be his wild card…a free spot to fill for any outside force he can utilize to his advantage.

A contingency piece, so to speak.

Perhaps, another hunter specifically…

"Now then," he began, "it is time to assign the roles of the other pieces."

To begin much like with the White Pawns, Kaname takes the rooks.

The White Rooks are right behind the pawns that he would like to use for last. That also means that the only way for his rooks to move is to either move the pawns on their front, or move sideward and then onwards.

The rooks are simplistic and quite straightforward in movement. As a piece, it both represents towering castles that symbolizes the sheltering protection for the King and Queen. It is therefore fitting to bestow their roles upon two specific factions that do just that.

On the farthest left which is the black square of A-1, there stands the White Rook that is the ShikiFamily…or simply put, Shiki Sayatohi.

By Kuran Juri's last wish, Kaname placed Aiyora under the care of the Shiki Family and therefore under the jurisdiction of Sayatohi. Frankly, he did not see merit in it since Sayatohi is a very greedy man; and with Juri actually genuinely caring for Aiyora, he did not understand why she would want him to place Aiyora under his authority.

It became even more surprising when Kaname had heard of the verbal marriage agreement that Kuran Haruka had made with Sayatohi. Though, admittedly, he did see the logic in it as Senri and Aiyora shared a Pureblood father. As per the expectations of tradition, their status as half-siblings and descending from a Pureblood parentage makes it reasonable to have the two betrothed.

Like the rook, Sayatohi works simply by the urge of his greed. He wants Aiyora to be wedded to Senri in order to rise in power and prestige since Senri was not recognized as Rido's child, unlike Aiyora. Kaname got in the way of this when he used Aiyora as a scapegoat to hide Yuki's existence as the council became suspicious as to why the remaining Kuran Purebloods are not engaged to continue the bloodline. However, as long as Kaname can assure that Senri and Aiyora will be married in the end, he can keep Sayatohi in a leash.

While that goes on, he will also be Aiyora's temporary guardian.

It will not be difficult to convince the head of the Shiki Household seeing as it is also quite obvious that Senri and Aiyora are smitten with one another anyway.

If Sayatohi ever betrays him, Kaname would probably have used up the man's purpose anyway.

By then, Shiki Sayatohi will be mere bait for the real enemy.

That leaves the other White Rook which is Cross Academy…or specifically, Cross Kaien.

At first, Kaname sincerely helped for the sake of the pacifistic ideals Kaien inherited from Juri and willingly played the role of alpha in the pack of wolves. However, he is not so naïve to know this would go on for long as the Pureblood is more than aware that a sanctuary like this would not last for long.

That being said, he would utilize the academy—and the rest of the Night Class even—as the main protective fortress that can get rid of any opposing forces and protect those who dwell within. He only needs to continue playing his role in the Night Class and Cross Academy would be a helpful piece to him, especially after a simple Castling Maneuver that may be able to buy him some time if worse comes to worst upon the entire school.

Kaname exhaled slightly as he moves his gaze to the next pair.

Intentionally skipping past the White Knights, he reached out for the bishops.

One bishop moves on the path of intellect which is the one that stands by the King, while the other moves on the path of heart which is the one that stands by the Queen.

At this point, he can only think of two candidates for the tasks.

Seiren is definitely one of them, but one other person makes him pause.

"You toyed with her once. I'm sure her recovery was not easy. Please don't repeat it."

Once again, it amazed him how Aiyora managed to change the game so easily without doing much.

Ichijou Takuma…he is the closest friend he could ever have as Kaname was put under the Ichijou Family's care after the death of Juri and Haruka. Specifically, Ichijou Asato—also known as Ichio—was assigned to be his temporary guardian until he came of age. This brought him closer to Takuma, Ichio's grandson, whose bright persona actually managed to crack Kaname's cold protective shell enough to befriend him.

"You cannot bring happiness to one at the cost of another's sadness."

All these times, Takuma let him do as he pleases without intervening…

"Even if you achieve such a feat, it would be fleeting."

…yet the one exception became little Aiyora.

Then, there was his mysterious solemn retainer.

Seiren…she is an enigma to the world yet another close "friend" to Kaname. Unlike Takuma though, their close bond is more based on faithful loyalty and understanding between master and servant in contrast to a normal close friendship. Not much could be said about their relations to one another other than the fact that Seiren had a dark past wherein Kaname managed to save her from the worst case scenario.

With resignation, Kaname placed the bishops on their respective places.

One stands beside the Queen as he walks the path of heart…

…while the other stands beside the King as she walks the path of intellect.

That left the prior four: the Pawn, the Queen, and the two Knights.

His burgundy orbs focused on the third.

With his index finger atop the ivory, Kaname toyed with the White Knights by tipping them side to side but not letting go far enough to fall. His gaze became irate as if envisioning another pair of individuals that frustrate him to no end.

In a snapping motion, the Pureblood lifted one of the pieces to his eye level as he emitted a small aura of hostility and menace.

Kiryuu Zero…from the very beginning, Kaname had reserved to appoint the young boy as Yuki's knight. When the little vampire hunter was turned, it served both as an advantage and disadvantage. An advantage was that his physical prowess would improve and his hatred of vampires would grow as a protective instinct wherein he could entrust Yuki. A disadvantage is the uncontrollable lust for blood that endangers Yuki.

With a resounding force, Kaname places the White Knight upon the black square of G-1 and miraculously not disturbing the other pieces.

A knight beginning his journey on the path of the heart wherein hatred, darkness, and vengeance lurk…

…yet one streak of light gives him an alternative purpose.

Leaning back to his chair with closed eyes, the Pureblood sighed almost in a tired fashion as he tried to calm down and regain composure.

After a few minutes, he reopened his eyes and tilted his head slightly to focus on the other White Knight.

Shiki Senri…he was nothing more but another pawn truly. However, the development that arose between him and Aiyora was an unexpected twist. It was another change caused by Aiyora that forced Kaname to take Senri into deeper consideration. At the moment, the sentiments shared between the half-siblings were troublesome—and would undoubtedly be worse in the future—but it will serve its own purpose that will benefit the plan.

Although, one part of him cannot help but feel agitated…

Perhaps, it was pride.

He pondered deeply as he thought back to what happened back on the ride in the limousine along their return to the academy.

FLASHBACK

The ride back was silent as both Senri and Kaname kept away from each other.

Senri was sitting across from Kaname and both stared out the window in an attempt tune out each other. It was apparent that the tension remains, but it was not as bad as before nor is it rising any further. However, there was no sign of it dissipating either.

The silence was then interrupted by the vibration coming from Senri's coat pocket.

With a troubled sigh, he reached down and pulled out his phone as he saw a message from his modeling agency as well as some inquiring texts messages from Rima and Takuma.

It was probably about his frantic behavior a while ago.

Meanwhile, Kaname's attention became occupied by the accessory hanging on to Senri's gadget.

It was a simple yet elegant key chain of a white jasmine flower made with clear and white crystals as its petals, finishing with a gorgeous round Lapis Lazuli at its center. The design was quite feminine which probably meant that it was a gift for the Shiki heir from someone special.

"Three guesses on whom that is…" Kaname thought sarcastically.

He was going to ignore it but one particular detail about the keychain is the teal silk ribbon that had a small message. The salutation was written in fine ink on the ribbon: My Dearest Senri.

However, what truly puzzled Kaname is the way Senri's name was written was odd as if misspelled in Japanese characters.

Normally, Senri's name is written which interprets Senri as "a thousand ri" or "a thousand unit of distance" as ri is written to be a unit of distance equal to 3.927km.

However, the way it was written in the ribbon means "a thousand jasmines" that matches the object on the keychain but clearly a Kanji mistake.

"It's not a mistake."

A monotone voice interrupted his thoughts as he looked up to see Senri staring at him blankly, yet Kaname can detect the fond nostalgia gleaming through the pair of baby blue orbs.

"At first," Senri began, "Aiyora did misspell my name. When she finally got it though, she opted to stick with the way she first wrote it and kept writing it the way it is now. She reasoned that my name was boring if it was written the way it is so when she found out that the jasmine flower is written with a character that has the same sound, she stuck with it. Sometimes, she would alternate it with the character (ri, for "lapis lazuli") since she claims it matches my eyes."

Kaname kept silent as his nails slightly dug into the skin of his palm as his fists clenched in frustration.

"Yet another development that escaped me…" he thought.

Senri looked down at the keychain as he placed the phone on his lap while his fingertips lovingly caressed the jasmine jewel and the silk ribbon.

"That is how it came to be…" He murmured in reminiscence, "That's how we came to be: Aiyora and Senri…Ai-chan and Ri-chan…Lavender and Jasmine…"

The young aristocrat pursed his lips as he closed his fingers over the jeweled flower in a protective grip, and then looked up to meet the Pureblood's gaze head-on.

"That day, she declared me to be her Senri just as I had sworn she would always be my Aiyora. Even if there came a time where we had to part and stay by someone else's side, that vow and one truth is something no one can take from us."

Once again, the underlying message was not lost on both of them.

I will always be her devoted protector just as she will always be the light of my love. You can try all you want but that is one thing you will never ruin between us.

As if on cue, the limousine stopped and it was revealed that they had arrived in Senri's desired destination.

It seemed to be a park with a modeling set not that far away. Touya Rima was already expectantly waiting by near the entrance for her co-worker and classmate.

"Then," Senri bade, "please excuse me and thank you for the ride."

However, just as he was going to open the door, he was stopped by Kaname's voice.

"Senri," Kaname began, "don't you think that declaration is a little too conceited?"

In response, the younger male gave a small subtle smirk.

"Instead of seeing it as my ego," he replied, "I'd like to think it's more like an honesty of the heart."

Without further ado, Shiki Senri opened the limousine door and made his exit.

END OF FLASHBACK

At that moment, Kuran Kaname had never thought he could feel as infuriated.

With snapping clack, he places the second White Knight on the white square of B-1.

An ivory knight beginning his journey with the path of intellect yet balancing it splendidly with the callings of his heart…

…willingly serving as an ally but prepared to take the step as a foe in the name of his own purpose.

Two ivory knights with different women to protect…

Both are vampires with hatred of sort upon their own kind…

"Vampire Knights …" Kaname hummed, "How amusing…"

Then came the moment of truth…

One Pawn and One Queen…

Yuki and Aiyora…

Which is which?

As much as he despises it, Yuki is a part of this twisted game. She is a chess piece much like all of them, and there is nothing Kaname can do to deny that.

That being said, as much as he also desires for her to take that rightful place by his side…

Is she even ready for that?

Can she even live up to such suffocating expectations?

However, if he places her as one of the pawns, it makes her vulnerable just as it keeps her safe by letting her blend in with the rest.

Then there is Aiyora…

"If you are so serious and so audacious as to say…"

His pale hand reached out, grasping the two remaining pieces outside of the board.

He contemplated and thought carefully, staring at the two ivory items resting on his palm.

"…that you would try to become the most important person to me…"

Closing his eyes, he leaned his head back as he closed his fingers over the two chess pieces and allowed his arm to relax on the armrest. The Pawn and Queen clacked slightly as they came into contact while being pressed by gripping appendages.

"…then make sure you're prepared to gamble far enough as to show me what you really feel first."

His eyes snapped open as they flashed in predatory carmine before turning back to a normal burgundy brown.

He had made his decision.

To be honest, it was so simple and he gave a small smile of triumph as he placed the piece that would represent Yuki onto her designated position.

Kaname then stood up and walked over towards his window as he stared into the night. He rested his left forearm onto the wall by the window, his forehead resting onto his left fist. The other piece that represented Aiyora was still in his right hand as he daintily played with it.

"I cannot afford to get myself attached to her."

That is what he told Takuma…and he was being honest at that time.

He cannot afford to get attached to Aiyora.

Aiyora, the daughter of Kuran Rido…

Aiyora, the sole weakness of Kuran Rido…

Aiyora, the cause of the Kurans' misfortune…

"Is that because of Yuki-chan?"

"No…"

"Then what is it?"

Kaname then lifted his left hand to gaze upon the ivory piece that bathed under the moonlight, gleaming like a divine crystal of holy power.

Aiyora, the half-sister of Shiki Senri…

Aiyora, the love of Shiki Senri…

Aiyora, the key to his victory on the incoming battle…

"In the long run, there will be no Aiyora in the picture."

Kaname sighed with a self-deprecating smile as he neared the chess piece to his lips.

"Even though I declared such a final and certain thing…" he whispered.

"I see…so she is a sacrificial lamb?"

"Fate is unfair to her and I have no power to change that."

The Kuran Pureblood smirked as he remembered his own words.

"What you have shown me today…" he trailed off, "It tells me that you may prove me wrong in that regard."

Kaname then walked back to his desk as he looked at the almost completed board.

One last piece…

One last piece of finality…

If you desire my heart, then I challenge you to prove yourself worthy of it.

With a significant click, Kuran Kaname places the final piece on his side of the chessboard.

He straightened his posture as he made his way towards the door. Just as he had the door handle in his grasp, he looked over his shoulder to glance at that one gleaming piece of ivory as if to look for a sign that he made the right choice. In turn, his lips pulled up into an amused yet slightly dark smile.

He then said, "That resolve of yours…let's see if it will have the power to truly defy destiny, shall we?"

With that parting shot, Kaname opened the door and made his exit.

"If you cannot, then Yuki will just end up taking her rightful place in due time." He added as an afterthought.

As it creaked to a close, a lone memory echoed in the room as if in reply to its owner's absence.

A memory that occurred once upon a time lay forgotten in these drastic times…

"Kaname-oniisama, do you know why a Queen is more powerful than the King in chess?"

"I never particularly thought about it. Why?"

"Many reason that the army weakens when the Queen is lost because she is the most powerful piece, but I like to think that it is because she is the moon that illuminates the night. Without her, the King will be forced to shine both day and night. Eventually, he will burn out."

"That…is quite a dark thought."

"A king without a capable queen is incomplete."

"Is that so?"

"Mmhm. The Queen exists with the most potential because she is the closest to the King, the only one of her kind. She is so powerful that she can be revived through a mere Pawn. That power was bestowed upon her to serve and protect her King. If misused, it is nothing more than deadweight."

"…You have very interesting perspectives, Aiyora."

"When I grow up, I'm going to be a strong woman so I can be a capable Queen. That way, I will be able to always help and protect Onii-sama!"

"Ahaha…I look forward to it."

Fate is a mix of destiny and choice. People make various choices in their lifetime and each of those choices link to a set result that awaits them.

Long live.

All hail.

Aiyora, the White Queen…

GLOSSARY INDEX

[1] Lavender, as a flower, is femininity all grown up. While purple is the color of royalty and pink is the color of youth, lavender represents feminine beauty in any flower arrangements. It stands for refinement, grace, and elegance. It holds a sacred place in nature, often considered as the most delicate and precious with its violet flowers. Some other meanings of this flower may pertain to purity, silence, devotion, caution, serenity, grace, and calmness.

[2] Peppermint is most known for its place in being used as oil and tea. Its fragrance is mostly used for medicinal preparations and therapeutic aroma. Its white and purple flowers complement the lavender. With their scents combined, the message is much like "the woman who heals" and represents Aiyora as a person.

[3] This is where things get really interesting. This comparison dates back to the connotation of the Yin-Yang harmony as well as the symbolism of Izanami, the Shinto Goddess of the Underworld (with some mentions of Tsukiyomi, Shinto God of the Moon). Yin is the feminine principle of the universe that is considered dark and passive, associated with earth; while Yang is the male principle of the universe that is considered light and active, associated with heaven (though in this case, the "male" part of the principle is ignored as the relative Yang in question is implied to be Yuki).

When Kaname views Aiyora's moonlight scent in reference to the night, the narration also makes an allusion to Izanami's story. It was said that after dying and being sent to Yomi, Izanami ate a fruit in Yomi (much like Persephone in the Greek Myths) and was unable to leave. When Izanagi came to retrieve her, she was humiliated when he saw her now "repulsive" visage and left her behind (a parallel comparison to how Kaname continues to neglect Aiyora due to his perception of her as merely Rido's daughter).

When Kaname then described Aiyora's scent as the "moon" to Yuki's "sun", this also represents Kaname's state of mind regarding the two girls. Yuki is what he is being denied and his greatest desire: heaven, light, sun, humanity, and radiance. Aiyora is the familiar presence he had grown used to and a prison that he loathes as well as the sanctuary he finds solace in: earth, darkness, moon, vampirism, and subtlety.

In other words, while Yuki is the one appointed to be his true destiny, Aiyora is now starting to fit the role more than Yuki. The former, now as a human, is more like a forbidden fruit that Kaname may or may not be deluding himself to be his true desire; whilst Aiyora is the one shadow that he disregards but is highly aware that they would always be linked in some way.

[4] Note that while he raised both White Pawn and White Queen to eye level, Kaname did not handle them the same way. He was gentle with the White Queen but firm, as if not wanting it to escape yet also not wanting to break it, while inspecting it like a specimen. He was just as gentle with the White Pawn yet the fact he handled it with two fingers was almost belittling, just as it was affectionate due to the "freedom" he was giving the pawn.

[5] Castling Maneuver is a chess move involving a player's king and either of the player's original rooks. It is the only move in chess in which a player moves two pieces in the same move, and it is the only move aside from the knight's move where a piece can be said to "jump over" another. It consists of moving the king two squares towards a rook on the player's first rank, then moving the rook to the square over which the king crossed. It may only be done if the king has never moved, the rook involved has never moved, the squares between the king and the rook involved are unoccupied, the king is not in check, and the king does not cross over or end on a square in which it would be in check.

The way Kaname refers to this move subjects a foreshadowing in which he may end up losing the knight and bishop on his side, leaving him to move and use the academy as a last resort to buy some time in defense. If the ones reading this know exactly how the original manga/anime proceeded, then they know exactly what is being referred to here.

[6] Jasmine is a popular flower associated with respect, love, and romance. Its showy white blooms and heavenly fragrance are ideal for moon gardens where lovers spend time whispering sweet nothings under the stars. As a cut flower, it fills the home with a relaxing scent perfect for drifting off to sleep. It is also associated with beauty and sensuality. Some cultures interpret this flower as a symbol of purity, appreciation, and goodluck.

In reference to Senri, Aiyora wishes to rewrite his name in a way that would describe who he is to her. The fact that she would be the only one who would write his name this way makes it a special secret for them, and also goes to show her love for him. When linking it to the Lapis Lazuli, it is known as a stone representing Athena who is the Goddess of War and Wisdom in the Greek Myths. The jewel then became known as a stone of truths, friendship, wisdom, divine protection,and goodspirits also due to both its color similar to the heavens which links to a legend that says the lapis lazuli can provide protection against the Evil Eye (foreshadowing and reference).

[7] Senri is Aiyora's Ri-chan as Aiyora is Senri's Ai-chan: It means that Senri will always be Aiyora's dearest jasmine flower (one who she loves and appreciates; also her good luck charm, the one good and beautiful thing in her life) just as Aiyora will always be Senri's love.

[8] This is a play on Senri and Aiyora's names. The way Senri's name is written by Aiyora, it means "a thousand jasmines" in which said flower represents the following on [7]. Aiyora's name is half-Hebrew and is interpreted as "love" from the Japanese "ai" while "ora" means "light" in Hebrew. If Senri's dialogue was written in Japanese characters with their names written this way, the sentence will be relatively similar. He declares himself to be Aiyora's "thousand truths (Lapis Lazuli) and thousand loves (jasmine flower)" while Aiyora is the "light of his love". In the text though, Senri uses his name in reference to the Lapis Lazuli's meaning of divine protection.

[9] Not an important part of the index, but more of a commentary here. I could not help myself. It was so fun to write Kaname vent his frustrations on these knights while making a reference to the title. Hehe…

[10] A Pawn can become the Queen once it reaches the other side of the board. This means that if Aiyora is not strong enough and perishes, then Yuki will be reborn as the new Queen. This is the result that Kaname is betting on, but he is curious to see if Aiyora's resolve will defy this as she had defied him.

Yuki is now human and Kaname deems her too fragile for the role of a Queen piece. Moreover, as the memory dictated, the Queen is the most powerful piece and the game changer. Aiyora is the center of the chaos being Rido's daughter and also the product of two Pureblood heritages. Putting this into consideration, Kaname sees her as more fit to hold the role (as also mentioned in the last paragraph of [3]). If the time comes that the White Queen falls, then a certain White Pawn will be reborn as the new Queen.If you had also been paying attention, Yuki is placed in-between Zero and Kaname (in front of Seiren, F-2) which hints the infamous VK triangle on the board as well.

a.n. First of all once again I'm extremely sorry for the delay. but here is a long chapter to make up for that. i hope you guys really enjoyed the chapter. I too really enjoyed reading it. yes you got that right i didn't write this chapter. its written by Astird Claire. personally i cannot thank her enough for the hard work and effort she put into this chapter. she made a whole glossary index explaining almost every important event that happened here. I'm not sure how many authors do that. I know i don't. i don't think i've ever put half the effort into this story or even in all my stories as she has done in this one chapter. you all may not be aware but there was a lot going on in her personal life yet despite everything she put thrice the effort to complete the chapter and turned this into 'a fantastic read' ( i mean look at all the details she put in every scene).

and for that i would request all my readers to show a little bit of appreciation. personally i never never ask for you guys to review or anything. i leave that upto guys, because i know if a reader thinks that chapter is worth reviewing they will review there is no need to ask. however today i will request all my reader to kindly take a little bit of their time to leave a review just to let the Astrid Claire know what an amazing job she did. that much she truly deserves. and as for my own agenda...some day i can again ask her to write for me. ;-) (winky face)

BTW a personal apology from Astrid Claire to all those Guest readers who have been impatiently waiting for the update. She is sorry that she took so long- personally i think it was worth the wait.

Good news for you all is that i have the next chapter ready...i would have posted it along with this as a back to back update. after reading this i realized my chapter needs heavy editing. but not to worry it will be out soon.

Thank you all

XOXO

Myra.

Chapter Text

Since Shiki Senri's abrupt visit to the Shiki mansion months prior, the night class had been dealing with its own level of drama. That resulted in increased tension between the president and his cousin. The intensity of which was now noticeable to most.

Every now and then as they crossed path be it on the way to class or inside the dorm, be it lobby or dinner table no matter the place and time their eyes always clashed in long cold glare. There wasn't any exchange of words, just powerful eye contact where one tried to take the other down followed by deep frowning face and the end result was release of dark aura that was not only suffocating but nauseating too.

During the early days of the night class, when it was first established it appeared as though the cousins did not care about the others presence but now…it was as if one was disturbed by the other's very existence. Their body language clearly screamed out that they are an obstacle sitting on the others desired path!

No one in the moon dorms really cared about the pureblood glaring down his level-b cousin. He was their leader, the alpha, the unofficial king, the top of the food chain, he could do what he pleased not a soul would dare to stand on his path. But the fact that the Shiki heir was bold and disrespectful enough to glare back at the pureblood in turn pissed of many their peers, especially the ones belonging to the pureblood's inner circle…his loyal followers…more accurately his bitches!

Two mentionable names of the ones who are quite upset with Senri in the recent times are none other than the son of Aidou family, Aidou Hanabusa and the daughter of the Souen family, Souen Ruka. They too never missed out on their chance to harshly glare at the young maroon haired vampire as if warning him to remember his place.

Hanabusa on couple of occasions even tried to lecture him pointing out how rude his recent behaviors were towards his precious Kaname-sama. But Senri simply put those words through one ear and threw it out of the other. Ruka too sent him many warning glares but Senri couldn't be bothered with her. However the vice president and the fiery haired male that always stayed glued to Ruka were a different story. They were not as obsessed with the pureblood as the other two were. And not only that sometimes these two would even stand up in his defense…

…

The night class was getting ready for their session to start.

One by one the students entered and took their designated seats.

Suddenly the air temperate in there dropped, turning the room chilly even for vampires' standard.

Everyone understood right away that the change was the cause of the pureblood's sudden bitter mood. Hanabusa was probably the first to look in the pureblood's direction and noticed the way his eyes narrowed down in glare the moment the models stepped into the classroom.

Feeling the pureblood's eyes burning on him Senri stopped in his tracks and looked up to meet the pureblood in the eye. Not even for a second did the young vampire hesitate to return the stare. If Kuran Kaname could give him the death glare he could return him the same treatment. He wanted to show the pureblood that he wasn't afraid of him- damn the status!

Senri was still at the entrance of the classroom whereas his cousin was already nestled on his throne. Sitting there with an air as if this whole school was owned by him.

" Damn you Shiki-kun!"

Hanabusa gritted his teeth and in his mind cursed the Shiki heir. How dare that kid show such disrespect towards Kaname-sama? It boiled the blood running in his veins. Day by day Senri was starting to behave like that wretched little disgrace of prefect Kiryu. Being a hunter gives Kiryu more of a valid reason to despise the vampires but what reason has Senri got to act this way towards the pureblood the blonde simply could not understand.

Following Hanabusa's angry gaze his cousins Ruka and Akatsuki took notice of the moment unfolding between the pureblood and his cousin.

Time seemed to freeze as the staring competition went on between the Kuran heir and the Shiki heir.

It looked like they were openly challenging one another.

Various questions and thoughts roamed the minds of everyone.

But at last only disappointment came for all those who expected something between the cousins to befall. Nothing really happened; their long completion of stare came to an end when the pureblood just averted his gaze like he was bored and diverted his eyes towards the window.

The pureblood may have looked away but Senri did not remove his eyes from his form. He stood there for a while and watched as the pureblood's longing gaze looked out the window…

And there was no need to guess whom he was watching…

" No matter the effort I will not let Aiyora's heart be broken again by the likes of you…"

…

It's been a while, close to two months, since the night Senri showed up at the Shiki manor out of nowhere and caught the Kuran heir red handed in his lies.

The pureblood always lied to everyone, especially Takuma, telling him that he was going to attend the council meetings when in reality he was actually visiting his fiancée.

Kaname's reason for lying to the Ichijo heir was simple, Takuma was one of those who did not approve of his actions knowing all too well where his feelings actually lied. And on top of that in Takuma's eyes he was the wrong one, he was the villain in Aiyora and Senri's fairytale. It frustrated the pureblood to no end that his so called friend never tried to open his eyes and see things from his point of view and understand his reasoning…
He too was doing it for fairytale, not of Senri and Aiyora's, but of his and Yuki's. He was working towards to make thatlove story successful which was always meant to be...

The car pulled over in front of the main entrance of the Shiki Residence.

The driver came out and held the door open. Moments later Kuran Kaname stepped out.

Without wasting a moment he started to climb the stairs. It's been a while since he was last here. In fact ever since Senri's surprise appearance that night Kaname hadn't even been anywhere near the Shiki manor till today…

But here is the thing though…just because he did not visit, does not mean he hadn't been keeping in touch with Aiyora. He made a wrong calculation once, he cannot afford to repeat the same again. As a matter of fact he can't afford any mistake at this point, especially after her bold ultimatum!

Even the tiniest mistake bears the possibility of bringing in catastrophic result.

Prove yourself worthy of me… the insides of him still quaked every time as he remembered that challenging look, those glint in her deep blue orbs that she wore as she spoke those words to him.

During these long absence he phoned almost every other day and made- no tried to make long conversations with her. But the calls never lasted more than five to seven minutes, because Aiyora from her side always made sure to cut it short. Every time she had an excuse ready at the tip of her tongue.

The common ones being… tired, hungry, it's past my bedtime, sleepy, not in the mood to speak or have to go study. There was barely any effort from her side. Nor did he receive any appreciation for his efforts. Once she even dared to hang up the phone on his face and next time blamed it on poor telephone connection. Her audacity surprised him.

Kaname highly doubted that was the case! No…he was 100% sure that was not the case.

He was immensely insulted by this action. No one has ever dared to be so rude to him. No matter how much disagreement there was, no one disrespected him this way. And here this mere off spring of Kuran Rido felt bold enough to put the phone receiver down, right on his face, while he was still in the middle of a sentence…!?

What was actually more infuriating than Aiyora's action in the scenario…?

It was the fact that he could do nothing but to let the matter slide. Yes…he had to put his pride aside and act like it was no big deal at all and believe her when she claimed the line got disconnected because of the poor connection. When in reality he accurately heard the sound of her putting the receiver down.

It made him so, so, so angry that he could feel the blood in his vessels boil, it boiled to the extent where he felt like he would explode if nothing was done sooner. The urge to punish her ate him from inside.

Till now ever the mere thought of Aiyora's little insult awakened the worst type of wrath inside him. But all he could was suppress it, keep it inside, reminding himself again and again that it was all for Yuki's sake...

…for her better future!

With exhale of a deep sigh and straightening his posture the brunette continued to climb the large steps of the Shiki manor.

It has been a while since his last visit.

Deep down an insanely childish side of him wondered if Aiyora had missed him during this long absence like Yuki used to. What are the chances? But the part of his head that lived by the reality just laughed at that ridicule of an idea. It was quite absurd of him to even think like that…after all…

Yuki missed him immensely because he gave her the reason to him. What reason has Aiyora got to miss him? What reason did he give her? If anything she misses that boring-lifeless half-brother of her for sure.

He rang the doorbell and waited patiently for someone to open it.

The door was answer by a timid maid, behind her standing was the head butler of the Shiki household.

"Kuran-sama, what a pleasant surprise, please come." Like always the butler of the house warmly invited him in. "Aiyora-sama is in the library. Please make yourself comfortable while I go fetch her. In the meantime shall I offer you something to drink?"

"There is no need for any of it." In one simple sentence the pureblood turned away all the offers that were made.

"…I actually wish to surprise her. If that's alright with you…Saiyunji-san?" he read the man's name off the badge.

"Yes of course Kuran-sama. This way please…" The butler led the pureblood towards the library.

Meanwhile in the library:

"Well done Aiyora-sama!" a wide smile and a subtle pink shade of blush appeared on the said person's face after hearing her own praise from her teacher.

"There isn't a single mistake. You surely do deserve a present after delivering such a great performance in your exam."

"…And she surely will get one." A third voice cut in.

Aiyora and her tutor both turned following the direction of the voice only to find the regal pureblood standing by the door, leaning against the door frame with his hands crossed over his chest. His appearance defined the word 'handsome'.

The teacher who now had a flushed face quickly got up and bowed in respect while Aiyora just remained in her seat simply staring- no trying to study him actually!

"Please excuse the fact that I came without a proper notice." He offered the woman a polite smile, making her blush deeper with that slight smile of his.

"Oh that is no problem at all Kuran-sama. Aiyora-sama is all yours now. We are finished for the day." The woman borderline stuttered.

"No we are not!" this time Aiyora cut in, making other occupants in the room face her.

"I still have to finish two more chapters for English literature." She looked at her tutor with pleading eyes indirectly signaling her to stay back and ask her brother to leave. But the look Aiyora received in return from her teacher clearly stated that it was way beyond her power to deny the older pureblood anything.

"Why don't you take it off early today since Kuran-sama is here, you surely do deserve good break after such excellent performance. Besides I'm sure you're eager to spend time with him as much as he is with you."

Aiyora wasn't sure what her teacher was trying to say, because she made no sense. She definitely was not eager to spend time with him.

And that made Aiyora's frown deeper than it already was. It upset her how the same type of privilege was never offered to Senri. He always had to wait till Aiyora was fully finished with her studies. Whereas every time Kaname showed up the teachers let her off mid-way. Like nothing but him mattered to this world!

The younger pureblood even went as far as to open her mouth to ask her teacher to wait but the woman quickly bowed and made her exit.

Once they were fully alone, Kaname slowly started on his footsteps, to make his way towards her.

Aiyora cautiously watched as he came around the table, pulled a chair closer to her before taking his seat gracefully. Her blue orbs followed the movement of his hand as it took hold of her small one in his large ones and brought it close to his lips to place a tender kiss atop her palm.

The kiss lasted longer than it was supposed to…and she did not like it. The thought of pulling her hand free ran through her mind. But before she could gather the courage to do so the kiss ended.

"How have you been?" he asked letting her hand free.

"Good…you?" she asked politely while at the same time trying to keep the conversation as minimum as possible.

"The past months have kept me busy, which was the main reason for my long absence."

"…"

He expected her to say something but she said nothing. Not a single word. It was enough to understand how least bothered she was about him visiting. Thus situation left him no option but to continue on his own.

"Despite my hectic days your thoughts have not left my mind." He watched for her reaction but there was barely anything noticeable. So he continued…

"…Not a day has gone by that I have not thought about you. I have missed you very much Aiyora…" then with a tone of hope he inquired. "… I hope you missed me too."

His burgundy orbs poured into her large blue ones, not just expecting but silently demanding an answer.

The kind of response he expected did not come, instead of response came the oddest expression ever. Whether its represents happiness, sadness, anger, curiosity…? He did not know.

Then followed by the line…

"Honestly I have not missed you that much."

Wow! Kaname was stunned by her brutally honest answer. For a second there he could not believe he was sitting before the same girl, who, not too many years ago used to phone him almost every day and desperately cried for him to come see her...but… he never came!

Her words almost sliced though his flesh like a sharp knife. For a second his impassive mask almost came off and showed her his disappointment.

And that gave Aiyora the opportunity to quickly correct herself. When she saw the sadness in his eyes, she recognized the emotion right away. Sadness, loneliness, feeling left out, these were some emotions she was all too familiar with. And by God she did not wish those feelings to befall upon anyone, be it her best friend or her worst enemy.

"…I mean I have been so busy with my studies that I barely had time to think about anything. And on top of that Lady Shiki hasn't been doing really well so I have been spending my spare time keeping her company. Plus I hear about you from Senri-chan…quite often. He told me you were doing fine so I thought…besides as the president of the night class you must be so busy and I prefer not to stand before you as a bother."

Kaname was no fool; he was able to get a hold of her pinching back-handed comment right away. Aiyora always looked for opportunity to use that tone on him in the recent time.

So he let out a sad chuckle let her know that her words actually hurt.

"I did not mean to hurt you,"

"It's okay..." He caressed her face affectionately, assuring her he was alright.

"I understand, I know where you are coming from, I was not there when you needed me, it would be foolish of me to accept your affections right away. But I want you to keep in mind I am ready to wait, because I will wait for you…forever."

To that message Aiyora said nothing, just cast her eyes down sadly because she knew the last line was a complete bull-crap. And the fact that he dared to say it out loud made her angry. However she decided not to show and kept her mouth shut. If she would have opened her mouth she would no longer be able to conceal the brewing rage.

If he could put a mask of kindness so could she!

Aiyora did not really speak much and Kaname was running out of words by now. He was no talkative person in nature therefore it was hard for him to go on conversing if the other party was not responsive. Not even with Yuki he talked so much. It was she, who did most the talking while he enjoyed listening to her.

The uncomfortable silence lingered between them for a while. During which Kaname made some small to little intimate contacts by frequently surfing his fingers through her long luscious locks. This was one particular common action that took place every time they met. This was also the affection that the male pureblood did not fake, it came genuinely. He quite enjoyed the silkiness of her baby soft hair…well it was actually more than that. To put it more simply he loved her hair. On days when Aiyora had her hair tied up, he told her to open it and if she wouldn't comply he would do it himself.

The silence was broken by the older pureblood.

"Come with me." He took Aiyora by the hand.

"Where?" she asked in a voice so innocent while putting the expression on her face of a naïve child…

It was interesting to see how quickly her personality could change.

He chuckled, the face she made was absolutely adorable.

"To the garden," he replied as they walked out of the library. "We shall finish what we left unfinished last time…"

Aiyora said nothing to that, nor did she put up an attempt to argue, she simply followed allowing him to lead the path.

…

That night the two purebloods spent their time strolling the garden.

They walked side by side, hand in hand looking no less than any love-struck couple from the romance novel…except for the odd difference in age factor and the height.

Together they covered almost every section of the massive garden, even though most of their time was spent around area where the roses were planted.

Kaname plucked out the biggest rose and presented to Aiyora.

When in return she gave him the blank look of not knowing what to do with it, he took the rose back, keeping the kind smile intact on his face and placed it behind her ear, tenderly tucking it within the locks of her hair.

The rest of the night was spent laying down over the grassy bed, just like last time. And thankfully this time the brunette is tension free because for sure the Shiki heir would not show up. There are no such chances since he is abroad for his next shoot and will not be back until next week.

Their time was spent by watching the moon, counting the stars and talking. However under the current circumstances most of the talking was done by the older pureblood while the younger one mostly listened.

Every now and then he laced their hands, knotting their finger together.

Even during heartfelt narration of his day to day life leading the night class Kaname kept on studying her. He observed how carefully she was listening to every single one of the stores regrading Cross Academy. She looked so eager to know more about the night class, especially the people consisting it. It showed in her eyes, she was already trying to picture herself in there. She absolutely wait start…only so that she could be reunited with Senri. She grew so much attachment towards the boy that at the mere mention of his name her lit up like a 100 watt bulb…Kaname found it absolutely nauseating. How could a chirping bird like Aiyora make that strong connection with that boring lifeless soul? How does she not get sick of him? It was the thought that the Kuran heir could not get out of his head.

However in order to make this Senri-chan topic more entertaining for him, he started to slowly bring up the ginger haired model, his partner at work and possibly his only friend in Cross Academy…

Touya Rima!

Now he paid extra attention to the detail of Aiyora's face. Last time when the model's name came up at the restaurant Aiyora sounded very excited at first but then suddenly for a moment there was hint of jealousy within deep her eyes. But before he could confirm his speculation it washed away.

It is utmost important for him to know where Aiyora stands in this equation of Touya Rima…

Does she like her?
Or does she despise her?

If it's the latter then he would be the one in benefit. Never the less he must have the answer soon. He must know the little pureblood deep-down, in and out. This is the time when he actually felt frustrated with himself. If only he would not have foolishly ignored her all those years then all these hassles could have been avoided. She probably would have been in his grip by now, head over heels in love.

But alas…now it is him who has to first win her over.

…What a waste of time!

"I rarely see Senri at the academy, he and Rima are out of campus for most of the time…" Kaname spoke in tone like he was just letting her know on what the Shiki heir has been up to in the Academy. He then let out a sigh and muttered under his breath. "…the profession he chose requires for him to spend most of his time in company of others..." that was meant to be a back handed comment.

To see how she reacts Kaname looked at her through the corner of his eyes. Aiyora was already facing him. Her deep blue orbs scrutinizing him. He also turned his head and gave her somewhat of a sympathetic smile. However she seemed unaffected by it…

Her gaze was strong, very strong, telling him loud and clear that she did not need his pity. In a strange way her powerful gaze, the expression of her eyes reminded him of Kuran Rido. Aiyora may not look like him but she inherited his long facial structure. Unlike Yuuki who has more rounder face like her mother Juuri.

"Modeling is not as easy as it sounds. It involves a lot of hard work. If Senri-chan wants to make it big in the industry like his mother, then has to work very hard in order to achieve it. And as for me…I will always stand by his side as a pillar of his strength."

That was a smart answer. To say that Kaname was impressed would be an understatement.

"Will you still support his carrier even if it means he has to spend more time in company of other than you?"

"I believe in making dreams come true. Besides it's not like Senri-chan is abandoning me…he will not and never forget me no matter which corner of the world he lives in."

Another smart answer. She was calculating her words well Kaname figured. But if she could play smart then so could he…

"So you are prepared to be the one that makes all the sacrifice…I see. So for Senri to spend more time with Rima should serve no problem to you…since It is required by his work."

She did not answer this time and Kaname took that as the confirmation that his words actually got to her. For a moment she just stared at him like she was thinking, trying to come up with at least something. He actually hoped to see envy in her eyes but to his utter disappointment there was barely anything of that sort, those usually expressive eyes were vacant at the moment. Not even the slightest frown was present at the corner of her lips.

"That should be no problem…" she spoke after a good period of pause, finally breaking the tensed silence that he created.

Kaname simply raised his eyebrow silently asking for elaboration.

"…after all you are the one whom I will have to marry. So it is I who will not be able to give Senri-chan much time. So for me to have any problem with him spending more time Rima would be hypocritical…wouldn't you agree?"

That was it, he could not come back with anything to tackle that. He accepted his defeat here.

"Plus I think Touya-san and I shall be great friends..." She added childishly. "Just imagine all the fun times we will have when we go out for shopping!"

And now she appeared and sounded super excited. It was like she couldn't wait to meet her in person.

What is going on? How on earth is that even possible? He could not understand. Should she not feel the same way towards Rima the way feels for that Kiryu boy? For heaven's sake not a single day has gone by that he did not imagine how he could murder that hunter. If only he wasn't one of the knight in his game Kaname would have gotten rid of that piece of garbage in a heartbeat.

And now that just brings out the import question…

What exactly Aiyora feels for Shiki Senri? Is her feeling for him platonic or passionate?

The only thing she said with her own mouth last time was 'he is the most important person in her life' and that could go either way. On the other hand her age also plays a crucial role. She is fairly very young, which brings out the chances that she herself may not know about the exact nature of her feelings for that boy.

But that's alright for now. He is in no rush to pressure her. Feelings can always be changed. This is exactly what his role is in this game. He must make her fall in love with him. So that when the time comes she is ready to sacrifice herself and surrender to Rido.

…But that is for future, for now he should concentrate on getting his equation right with her.

"Aiyora…" she hummed an automatic response to the call. However the person that actually called looked away from her and faced the sky.

"…Will you ever find it in your heart to forgive me?"

She too followed his gaze and looked up at the sky. For a good moment they just stared at the sky in silence. No words were exchanged… perhaps it was for the best.

After a long pause she spoke, gave him the response he was awaiting in three simple words…

"I will try…"

Her words got to him. He turned to look at her…again. His hand reached out to touch her and landed on her hand that was placed atop her stomach. He held her hand in an unusually tight grip.

It was so tight that Aiyora had to look over to see if he was alright.

There are times when actions spoke louder than words, this was one of those times.

Although he did not want to admit but the way she just spoke, the sound of her voice, the tone she used, so soft…so polite …it managed to touch a part of his heart…unexpectedly!

"If you so crave my forgiveness then you must work for it…earn it…then nothing in this world can stop me from giving it to you…"

Her hand that was on his hold, he brought it over and placed it over his beating heart.

"I swear upon my beating heart, I will work for it till the day this heart stops to beat…" Aiyora said nothing to that just swallowed uncomfortably. Thus giving him the chance to continue…

"… I have let you down once, such mishaps shall happen no more…from now on…"

This is the promise that Kaname have every intention to break but little did he know the future and what it consists off…if only he knew… the oath he is taking now, with the vey intention to break, is something he will not be able to do when time comes…

…

It was an hour before dawn that Kaname chose to depart from the Shiki residence.

To his surprise Aiyora came all the way down to see him off. She stood on the last step of the stairs beside him as he waited for the vehicle to arrive.

Kaname let her know turning her form to face him. "I will visit soon." While allowing his hands to slide up her arms to cup her face.

"You don't have to put pressure on yourself. I understand you have a busy schedule."

He looked at her for a moment before resting his forehead atop her and said

"Thank you for your maturity and understanding Aiyora, but you must know that I have the power to change my schedule around according to my priority."

"…And staring from now you are my number one priority. No one is or will be more important to me than you. Nothing shall come before you. It will be you and only you…" The last part of the sentence was such a lie that he himself cringed.

"Kaname onii-sama-" She was about to interrupt but he put his foot down and gave her no such chance.

"No, you cannot do that Aiyora. You cannot take away my chance to redemption. You say you want me to prove myself yet here you are refusing to give my chance…that is not fair Aiyora…that is not fair…"

"I am sorry…" She apologized looking down.

"Silly girl, why are you apologizing? When it is I who should be doing that?"

"…"

"So the next time I see you…it will be to embrace our new beginning…?"

She argued no more simply nodded her head in agreement.

The car arrived soon. The siblings bid farewell to one another. Kaname placed a soft kiss over Aiyora's forehead before climbing into the car. She remained on the last step of the stair and continued to wave at him as the car drove away.

Inside the car Kuran Kaname heaved a sigh while his eyes lingered on the form that he could see through the side-view mirror. A small smile crept up his lips as the young maiden enthusiastically waved at him bidding him goodbye.

She is such a beautiful bright child!

But alas born to such an ill fate.

If only her father was not Kuran Rido, he would have done everything in his power to give her the future that she truly deserves.

a/n: thank you all for reading

Chapter Text

Kaname returned again…

This time only within three days after the night of promise for a fresh start. However unlike last time, this time he did not come empty handed. He brought her fresh flowers, a small stuffed animal and a box of expensive imported chocolate.

He made sure to come looking every bit of a Romeo from a romance novel as possible!

Kuran Kaname standing by the door with hands full of presents for her…!

It was an image that Aiyora found to be quite strange. Something completely unfit for him. No - that was not exactly correct, rather, it was an image that she wasn't actually used to...

...thus the reason why is appeared so strange.

After all when has he ever brought her anything? So many birthdays, New Year, sibling days and many other occasions have passed during which he only gave her one thing -his absence!

...And now, this sudden desperate and forceful attempt is making things not only hard but at the same time quite awkward.

"Do you not like the presents that I have brought for you?"

She winced as his voice pulled her out of the train of thoughts.

"There was no need for all these…but thanks anyway." She replied politely.

He flashed her a kind smile, though inside he was offended.

The girl did not give two shits to his presents. She simply accepted and shoved them to the arms of a passing by maid before he could even blink his eyes.

Her audacity surprised him, even though his face showed none of it. He pretended to play blind for now. Because his offence to her actions aren't that important...at least not now. It should be saved for later.

Right now all that mattered, was that, she at least accepted them with a smile rather than throwing it into the garbage.

He gladly accepted when she invited him in for tea and biscuit, in the library. Like usual they chatted for some time before it was time for his return. However tonight he had other plans than to return. It wasn't just going to end there with presents and their usual talks in the library…

More needed to be done...

That evening he took her out for dinner despite her wish otherwise.

It was their first date and Kaname wished to make no compromise in the matter. He took her to one of the finest restaurants in town. Where they spent the rest of the night in each other's company.

Although from far it looked like they were having quite the time of their life but from up close the distance between them was visible. One could easily tell how much afford they were putting in order to enjoy the other's presence. However the cruel twist of fate was that in the eyes of a third party it was Aiyora who would look more like the heartless one than Kaname; because unlike him she wasn't acting or pretending. Her actions were all real and genuine.

They continued to roam through the mall hand in hand.

Kaname was back at the Shiki residence once again within that same week. To make up for that boring dinner date, this time he came up with something interesting and exciting that no woman has the power to resist. Therefore, this time he took his little fiancée for a type of treat that every girl on the face of this earth craves for… shopping!

But the budget…?

There was none. Besides when has ever money been an issue for any members of the Kuran family? She was free to spend to her heart's content. But there was one tini-tiny problem…Aiyora wasn't showing interest in anything, she just quietly followed him like an obedient cub follows every instruction of the mother.

"Isn't there anything that you fancy?" Kaname asked her calmly but his mind was close to its edge. He was on the verge of losing his patience. It is the cost of going from one end to another multiple times. They have been walking around like this for several hours yet she picked nothing.

"Not really."

"For some reason I'm having a difficult time believing that."

"…" Again that damn silence. Kaname clenched the inside of his mouth. Sometimes she really made it hard for him.

"Could it be that you are shy in my presence?"

She took her gaze down before focusing them elsewhere. Following her gaze Kaname turned his head back only to see that her eyes were set on a particular clothing store.

Aiyora did not specifically mention what she wanted but Kaname kept a watchful eye on her, which resulted in him buying everything that she gazed at with interest. Among which were multiple dresses, shoes, purses, cosmetics, accessories etc.

It wasn't long until both his hands were full of shopping bags as he continued to walk behind her.

But little did he know she was far from done. He may have done her personal shopping but she insisted on picking gifts for Senri, his mother, his grand uncle and small little things for her favorite maids- for all of which he had to pay!

Kaname was not sure if this was done intentionally- a deliberate move to test his reaction or just out of pure niceness. In either cases he was not very happy with the outcome. Clearly he did not bring her out to shopping so that she could purchase gifts for the members and maids of the Shiki house. But chose to keep those thoughts to himself and kept his lips sealed after seeing how genuinely happy she was only to be able to do something for that family.

Therefore with a tender smile on his face he encouraged her to keep going…

All in all in spite of everything the pureblood duo had a great time mostly towards the end. Once Aiyora warmed up they shared opinions and arguments for instance Aiyora was mostly drawn towards purple and similar color within the same family. The same way Kaname was drawn towards red. If Aiyora picked a purple dress, Kaname picked the same dress in red and insisted she took the one he chose.

They also found one common connection between them which brought them back for shopping again and again. And that was their maddening love for high-heels!

Both Kuran Kaname and Kuran Aiyora shared a great deal of fascination towards high heeled shoes. Especially those thin pencil stilettos. Just the way Aiyora loved to wear high-heels and walk in on them. Same way Kaname had a weakness to watch girls walk in those beautiful delicate shoes.

"What do you think? Which one?" Aiyora asked posing before him in two totally different pairs on each foot. Kaname in return looked at the sales associate and instructed her to pack both of them up and put them by the cash desk.

In that one day he bought her over 20 pairs of those fancy shoes. Leaving no kinds to be missed; be it pumps, sandals, platforms, wedges and what not in various colors and styles. In leather, patent leather, metallic looking ones, the ones that comes with the red bottom, the one that comes with butterfly at the back, or diamond buckle in front, or heels made with diamonds etcetera.

After weeks of dinners and shopping. Kaname then amped it up to something different. Therefore in his next visit he asked Aiyora to accompany him to an art exhibition.

At first the girl appeared quite excited about it. She has never been to something of this sort. But sadly all her excitements died down once she was physically there. It was a lot different than what she thought and expected. There was nothing to do other than see those paintings on the walls and the odd looking sculptures that were out for display. How long could a person look at these? Surely she couldn't do it for long. Then there were all sorts of strangers looking at her with their curious gaze. Some were even drooling over her form like she was the most delicious dessert they have ever seen.

Not only did she find the event boring, the crowd was all full of older people too and that made it far worse. As a result of which the young Kuran found herself yawning every now and then.

Although Aiyora was bored to death but her companion was a different story. It came to her as quite a surprise to see how her brother was actually the one enjoying this. What an intense conversation he was having with a middle aged couple regarding politics. Quite often he was surrounded by people of these kind and together they shared long conversations about world politics, art, culture and what not. He didn't have any difficulty getting along with these kinds of crowd. To Aiyora it seemed like he was someone of that middle aged group despite the youthful face and body.

While some people were here for genuine conversation others came with agenda, to introduce their daughters to him. Some of them were even shameless enough to directly make him the offer to take their daughters as mistress.

Aiyora was beyond amused by this. Leaning on the wall by one of the corner the only thing she kept thinking was what was so special about the brunette anyway? From the outside he was good looking. Even now wearing this dark form fitting suit he defined the word handsome. But he was no fun to talk to. He sometimes spoke like he was some sort of an ancient being, like from another generation entirely. Won't these girls get bored in his company? She surely does most of the time…

"Let's go!"

Aiyora was pulled out of her train of thoughts. Before she could ask what was happening they were already walking out. She did not protest. Truth be told she was glad that they were out of that boring hell hole. But curious she was as to what happened for him to leave so abruptly.

They silently climbed into the car. And neither of them spoke till the car drove out.

"I apologize," Kaname was the one to break the tensed silence. "… I did not think the evening would turn out like this."

"It's okay…it wasn't your fault." She flashed him a reassuring smile.

"Are you upset that I did not introduce you to anyone as my fiancée?"

The smile from her face dropped and Aiyora became tensed. Truth be told she didn't want to be introduced as his fiancée.

"No-no its's completely alright."

Kaname took a good look at the expression of her face.

And the rest of the ride kind of went by in silence.

A month after the art exhibition he took her to see the opera.

They had the best view, the best booth, all just to themselves. Overall it was a great atmosphere, only for Kaname that is...

As for his supposed better half, she was bored there as well. The poor child did not even understand O of opera, whatever was happing at the stage at that moment made no sense to her. And here she was a sucker for romantic movies.

Half way through the show she was already drooling over his broad shoulder.

Next time he actually took her to a fun-fair that was held on the park nearest to the Shiki residence. The same night from there he took her to nearest theatre to watch movie. A sickeningly romantic move. Where he was actually having a hard time keeping his eyes open. Only he knew what a torture it was to sit through the whole show. Yet he did... Only for her sake.

During one of those random unannounced visits Kaname walked in on Aiyora, in the middle of her beautification session…

She was getting her regular mani-pedicure.

When their eyes met, she flashed him a soft sweet smile, before politely requesting him to wait till she was done with the promise that it would not take too long.

However Kaname on the other hand had a completely different plan; which is why instead of doing what he was asked he in turn dismissed the maid and took her place.

Initially Aiyora was clueless as to what he was up to but the moment she figured out... her eyes turned as wide as plate, she half screamed and half squeaked in full astonishment.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING…!?"

"Just sit back and relax…" He assured her with full confidence. Flashing a small smirk that told her that he knew exactly what he was doing. "…I will take it from here."

She could not help but rub her eyes and blink them several times just to make sure she wasn't hallucinating.

The scene playing before her was so absurd!

Kuran Kaname, the leader of their race, her cold hearted brother doing her pedicure…? Wow!

It looked as bizarre as it sounded. Something that she have never even tried to imagine in her wildest dreams.

All throughout the process Aiyora just sat there with an odd look pasted up on her face watching her brother as continued to paint her toe nails. He was already done with the right one, currently working on the left.

At the beginning she asked him to stop several times demanding what he knew of nails...? Kaname however gave her the answer through his works. Thus reason for her silence now…

First he clipped, buffed and filed the nails to give them the perfect shape… then oiled them…then soaked them under warm water while following same procedure on her hands.

Aiyora almost had her mouth drop to the ground discovering his excellent scrubbing skills. The way his hands moved, fingers danced against her supple skin it not only looked but also felt like she was being handled by someone who has been in this profession for over hundreds of years.

Not even for a split second did she feel it was a man!

She absolutely hated to admit but the truth cannot be ignored; he actually did a better job than her professional maid. To add on side, the massage he gave was something to die for…it was so good that the young pureblood had real tough time in keeping her eyes open. If only she was on her bed she would be snoring by now.

"Almost done…" he declared while his hand reached to grab the glossy top coat as the finishing touch.

The end result was absolutely stunning! In fact her nails never looked this great. In Aiyora's own words she could practically see them sparkling! She was impressed, very impressed yet couldn't help but wonder where he learned such great skills from…?

And ever since that day it became a regular session for them. The maid who was in charge of doing her nails was removed, and that position was taken over by the great Kuran Kaname- the full time prince and the part-time beautician!

It was a tagline that Aiyora made for him.

Aiyora is a huge fan of Shiki Midori!

Kaname discovered that about her during one of his visits. He went with intention to take her out for dinner but Aiyora refused to leave her couch. She was curled up like a ball with those large blue orbs completely engrossed into the television screen watching a cinema.

Seeing no other available option he decided to join her. He took the closest single sitter seat by her and focused on the television screen.

"The actress looks quite familiar…" he stated conversationally reclining back on the seat he just occupied.

"Did you not recognize her?"

He simply nodded his head no, how was he supposed to know? He was not the person with so much idle time that he could drown himself to the luxury where he can lay down and watch television. He barely had time for entertainment. And even if he had idle time in hand he would rather prefer to read a good book than waste his time watching this rubbish in the name of romance.

From the corner of his eyes Kaname noticed her sitting up. The expression of her face changed to something close to amused.

"You can't recognize her?" she exclaimed borderline offended. "Seriously…!?"

He nodded his head 'no' again, clearly not understanding the big deal about it. Was she someone that famous? Was it a crime not to know her?

"It's lady Shiki…Senri's mother!" Aiyora chirped like a bird. Her voice filled with pride as if she was talking about her own mother.

"Oh." His expression was as bland as plain white sheet, and that disappointed her.

"Isn't she absolutely beautiful?" she asked giving him the puppy eyes and then added. "I think she is the most beautiful woman to have ever walked on the face of this earth. If I was born a man I would have married her and given her all the love…"

Even though Kaname remained unmoving from his position but her words got to him.

Too bad your father never felt that way…the thought came up to his throat but never left his mouth.

Instead this was what he said "She is nothing special…"

In a second Aiyora's eyes turned wide, she looked offended like it was her about whom he just referred to. Wait a second…she didn't only looked offended, she looked angry!

Kaname put no attempt to hide the smug smirk that just made its way onto his lips.

Angry Aiyora was quite a delightful sight for the eyes…

And what was more hilarious was the fact that she was trying to look frightening! But unfortunately she was doing a terrible job in that aspect. Since those wide eyes, flushed puffy cheeks made her look all the more adorable than fearful.

There was tensed silence hanging in the air which could have been easily dissolved if he either apologized or even just stayed quiet for some time. But he chose to add further fuel to her fire by seizing the opportunity to tease her in her current state.

"I'm speaking from a man's perspective, there are waybetter looking ladies out there…in comparison to her!"

"Well in that case I can tell you have no taste in women!" Her words came out as a bite on his skin when he realized that she indirectly called Yuuki ugly!

Suddenly he was furious. Resulting in another long silence… during which the younger pureblood turned her focus back to the television screen while the older continued to watch her.

"You seem very fond of her."

He concluded out loud, after a period of observation. His own gaze now towards the television screen in silent defeat. There was no intention to get into any sort of argument with her. Aiyora has already shown how passionate she is when it comes to the Shiki family. Plus to top that she has unpredictable temper. The combination of two is absolutely worst. Who knows what tantrum she will throw if provoked?

It would utterly and absolutely foolish to risk all the progress he has made with her so far…over Shiki Midori's beauty!

Thus he decided to give it a try and see for himself what was so special about this lady anyway!

The lady Shiki his eyes were used to and the one on the television screen were polar opposite. As the movie continued he ended up finding himself agreeing more and more with Aiyora- She (lady Shiki) actually used to be quite striking in those days. And what was even more interesting was the fact that from some angle she really did resemble his late mother Kuran Juuri.

Now it all made sense as to why Rido took an interest in her in the first place…

He was so engrossed into his thought that he completely failed to notice when the scene on the movie changed from a romantic to a disturbingly lustful one… because the next time he looked onto the television screen lady Shiki was stripping down.

Kaname uneasily moved on his seat and cleared his throat awkwardly. Thankfully his companion in the room took no notice of that. He thought there would be a time when this vulgarity would stop but no she was already in her undergarments and it still didn't stop there. Her male co-star ripped off the rest while wasting no time in getting rid of his clothing before both their naked bodies dropped to the bed.

Now it was Kaname's turn to have his eyes wide!

At first he found himself at a loss. Then quickly gaining back his composure he moved his eyes to glance at Aiyora only to find her still staring at the television screen in awe, with her mouth was partly gaped.

Shameless Girl! He cursed her in mind. In his thousand years of past life and in this life Kuran Kaname has never felt so embarrassed…until now!

His eyes desperately searched for the remote so that he could at least change the channel but as luck would have it he couldn't find that damned object...anywhere! He became livid at the Shiki household. He always had his suspicion but today he got the evidence red handed that they are not guiding her properly.

She is too young to watch these sorts of movies! Besides why aren't there any sort of parental guides on the television? More importantly where is her nursemaid? Shouldn't that woman be keeping an eye on her all the time…?

Anger got the best of him. A small portion of his power was let loose…

All objects made up of glass in the room exploded…including the television screen.

Not all of his visits were eventful. Sometimes they simply stayed home. Locked inside the library studying. He decided to tutor her on some occasions thinking this would serve as another great opportunity to get to know her. And the idea proved to be a success, he did pick up few new details…

From day one of his tuition he discovered new qualities in the girl. She was no genius nor was she dumb, rather a bright child for her age. He was quite surprised to see Aiyora's hatred for reading. Despite being fond of romance she absolutely loathed reading and literature was her least favorite subject. She tried every possible excuse to not study that particular subject. Other than that, she was pretty good in English, she spoke fluently with a proper English accent and wrote fairly well too. Beside English she was also fluent in French and Hebrew. She lacked a little in science and general knowledge. But when it came to her skills in mathematics Kaname was left stunned, absolutely speechless!

At first he started off by giving her easy problems to solve, to test her skills. Only to change them to the critical ones moments later. He was taken aback when she solved the toughest of problems that he gave with a simple twist of finger…like it was no big deal.

Teaching Aiyora mathematics turned out to be more fun than he anticipated.

Unlike Yuuki, she is quite sharp and is able to catch the problems fast within the sums. Whereas Yuuki is more like her father Kuran Haruka, both of whom were weak in this aspect. Till to this day he remembered how Juuri always used to tease her husband by pointing out how weak he was in math compared to her and their older sibling-wait a second… now it makes sense, Aiyora is no math genius, it is genetically inherited from her father.

Ironically this was their (Kaname and Aiyora's) second common ground after high-heels. Like him she too shared the same idea for mathematics-The tougher the problems the more interesting it is to solve!

Seeing how good she was with math Kaname could only imagine what excellent skills she might have in chess.

When he asked she showed her interest. The thought of finally finding a partner to play chess with filled his heart with joy. A type of joy that he could not define in words.

Hence the next time he came, he brought his chess board along. Truth be told he was sick of playing by himself, which is why these days he only used chess for planning and calculation rather than actually playing it for the purpose of fun.

If he remembered correctly as a child Aiyora was quite fascinated with this game and had great interest in learning it. She would always sit on the side and quietly watched every time he and Haruka had a friendly match.

Aiyora helped him set up the board. Both sat down with the intention to the beat the other one as pathetically as possible. Like expected he picked black and she picked white. In her request he made the first move-a pawn. During her turn she moved two pawns. The game went on... He moved couple more pieces… she followed… He lost few pawns and a bishop… she lost couple pawns and a castle...

Then after a long wait and much thinking he finally moved his king to the left. And when Aiyora's turn came this was what she said, taking him completely off guard.

"This game is going nowhere…I'm bored. Can we do anything else but this?"

"What happened?"

The shock on his face was genuine. He could not understand. Why she did not want to play suddenly? Did he do something? Was the game not fun? He was enjoying. He was really enjoying. After a long time he was having fun and she was going to take it away just like that. How could she be so cruel?

"Why do you not want to play?" he pushed her further, because needed to know her reason for abandoning him like this. A part of him refused to believe that she was going to quit the game mid-way.

"I told you already…I'm not enjoy it."

"You used to love chess." He reasoned.

"Yes…used to. But not anymore." How is that even possible? it was her who pointed out to him at such a young age that what power the queen wields on this board.

"Why?"

"..ugh…it was so long ago. I guess I forgot the basic rules of the game."

"One cannot simply forget how to play chess. I can teach you all over again." He grasped her hand and pulled her back as she was about to leave the table.

She retaliated back right then and there by pulling her hand back and glaring at him with furious eyes confusing Kaname further more. He really could not understand the reason behind her unexpected anger. Was playing chess a crime?

"What happened Aiyora?"

Her breathing heaved. She took few deep breaths before finally letting opening her mouth.

"Every day I used to setup the board and wait for you with hopes that you will come and we will play like the old times. You never came. Then you promised me that you would come on my birthday. Again, you did not. I starved myself for weeks…my naïve mind thought you would come running just to feed me but you still did not. I finally understood that I mean nothing to you. Thus I rid myself off everything that reminded me of you which includes playing chess…"

"But-"

"Yes…I thought I could leave the past behind and just concentrate on the game but way too much emotion is attached to it. Which is why I cannot bring myself to continue playing this anymore…"

"I'm trying…"

"Yes you are. And I am also trying. But it's not easy..."

Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes. He reached forward to wipe them away but she moved away just before his fingers could make contact with her skin. She stood up abruptly and rushed out of the room. Leaving him behind utterly confused and for the first time feeling strangely…guilty…?

For the next few days Aiyora barely spoke him but eventually with time she slowly once again started to act all normal.

Alongside her education he also started to work on her training. Knowing all too well that the Shiki family did nothing in that important aspect. However he preferred to keep it slow and as much fun for her as possible since it was the earliest stage rather than burdening her. After all these newfound powers and abilities can be quite overwhelming, especially when one is not familiar with its usage.

Their training session never took place anywhere near the Shiki residence. He took her to an isolated forest located towards the end of the town. This place was away from the human eyes and habitat giving them enough privacy to move freely as vampire.

For the first couple of days they only talked. He gave her few lecture on purebloods, how they came to existence, how their life was prior to war with humans. Then he focused on the Kuran family and what is her role of being a one. He gave her the platform to ask as many questions as she desired and he answered each one of them thoroughly. Making sure there was no doubt left in the back of her head.

Then finally proceeded to demonstrating some of his skills.

Just for the purpose of showing off how much power he wields, he converted a part of his body to weapon. His left hand suddenly changed into a huge weapon that was almost the same side as him.

Aiyora who was not used to seeing him like this freaked out. She let out a frightened scream and ran the opposite direction. Leaving him no choice but to immediately discard everything and chase after her…

Next day he focused only on the basic power that all general vampires have including the level Bs and Cs… which is how to target and hypnotize a prey.

Then he proceeded to aristocrat like powers like bending of natural elements.

-To demonstrate fire he burned the piece of paper she had on her grip without even taking at glance at it.

-For water and ice he picked up a flower from the ground and froze it.

-For earth he cracked the soil atop which she was standing.

-For wind and weather he changed the temperature once too hot to breathe and other time freezing cold.

To demonstrate the next ability he did something different…and exciting.

"Ai-chan!"

Aiyora jumped on the spot.

That voice! Her heart skipped a beat. Body tickled with excitement.

She frantically turned around to see Senri standing few feet behind with arms wide open.

"Senri-chan! …you're here…" she whispered under her breath, clearly surprised. How is it even possible that he is standing here right before her? But does the 'how' really matter? No, it doesn't.

The maroon haired vampire said no word, just ushered her to come forth, into his awaiting arms. And that was all she needed, just one call to run to him...

Thus without a further ado Aiyora took her first step to throw herself into Senri's sweet loving arms. But before she could take her second step something different happened:

To her the next couple moments passed in a blur. She barely saw anything, all she did was feel and this all she could gather…

…a masculine arm snaking around her waist… its grip tightening… a sharp pull back…her small form colliding with a hard chest with a loud 'thud'… and then a deep husky whispering into her ear…

"He isn't here..." The same voice continued "…It's just an illusion."

Senri's form exploded into bits of tiny crystals and slowly blended into the air. Her eyes winded and mouth parted to let out a muted gasp as the realization hit her in the core.

The owner of the voice got closer.

"You only saw what I wanted you to see."

He was close, so close that she felt his lips tracing over the shell of her ear… His nose taking in her scent through her hair …and his heavy exhale of hot breath washing over her exposed neck...

"It allows you to manipulate everything. With just the right amount you can have the whole world under your grip. That's what its true beauty is yet the same time its ugliness…"

Her large blue orbs stared longingly into the now empty space which was occupied by Senri's shadow not too long ago. Her head trying to register what it learned.

"Aiyora…?" she responded like she was under spell.

Her head turned back and she gasped. This time an audible one. A full force electrifying shiver ran down her spine, alarming her, awakening those fear that lay sleeping all these time. This fear crept along her skin, as she finally registered what she saw…

Glowing red eyes…

Her brother's eyes were no longer the warm burgundy that she is so used. Now they are the same shade as blood. Glowing in its agonizing, unquenchable thirst.

'What is happening?' this was the first time Aiyora was seeing him like this. Not being able to look into those eyes anymore she moved her gaze down. This time only to focus on his partly gaped lips… and that enough for her to have a glimpse of those ferocious elongated fangs!

He saw her fear. She was terrified. Her eyes could not hide it anymore as they stared back at him with uncertainty. With her body ever so slightly shaking. The situation, the position they were in…it enticed him. Her fear nearly doubled his excitement. He had never seen her, never smelled her, never felt her from such close proximity.

He took one daring glace down at her narrow long neck. Not even having the slightest idea how painfully tight his hold was becoming on her fragile little body. All that mattered in that moment of weakness was the sight right before his vision… the supple looking skin, like butter… that jugular pulsating in unsettling beats…

Her breath came out short and heavy. Each exhale was deeper than the one before. He felt it, his aura is suffocating her, not letting her breathe.

"Onii-sama…" her voice chocked.

That one alarming call was all he needed. He came to realize their position.

With the blink of an eye his eyes changed back to its normal hue. In a flash she was freed from him. She lost balance and her form dropped on her knees whilst he took few steps back.

She managed to speak all the in between attempt to catch her breath. "…were you trying…to…kill me…?"

He said nothing to that, just swallowed nervously taking another step back. No she was wrong. He wasn't intending to kill her. He had no such desire at all. For now till the time Yuuki awakens he would need her alive.

But truth cannot be ignored-he may not had the plan to kill her, however there was this foreign urge that kept chanting to him to devour her…

Once she had clear idea about the aristocratic level, he promoted her up to the pureblood's level. Here also he started with the most interesting one by showing her how to create a familiar. Aiyora was beyond amazed to see the big black wolf that he could create and right away expressed her desire to create her own familiar.

She was quite curious as to what her own familiar would look like?

"Can it be a bigger wolf than yours?" it was one of her frequently asked question.

"Of course it can…you just need to work very hard for that." His reply came with an affectionate pet on the head.

To help her create her familiar they worked together for days after days, meditating for hours after hours.

Then finally one day…

Aiyora still had her eyes closed sitting on the position of meditation, concentrating on putting her energy and life force to create a living being. Kaname remained standing behind her with his hands crossed over his chest and eyes glued to her form just to make sure she was not getting distracted.

Suddenly he felt something tickling around his feet looking down he saw tiny white fluffy kitten trying to bite the front of his shoe. A smile crept up his lips at the result of their success.

He picked up the tiny animal. She was so small not even half the size of his palm.

"Aiyora…"

She immediately broke her meditation and jumped onto her feet.

"It here…!?" he nodded his head yes.

"Where? Where?" her head frantically turned in every direction.

"Right here…" he extended his hand and revealed her creation.

The excited smile from the lips curved down to a disappointed frown. She gulped empty air and looked away from the little animal that was current licking a finger of the other pureblood.

"What's the matter? You look unhappy."

"Because I am…" she said through gritted teeth while her eyes kept their focus on her shoes suddenly finding them very interesting.

"You expected a big wolf like mine?"

"No exactly, but didn't expect something this tiny either." She pointed towards his hand. "I mean look at her she is not even half the side of your palm…" she let out a sad sigh. "…all you need to do is close your fist and it will done!

It feels like all my hard work has gone down the drain…"

Kaname could only chuckle. He set the kitten he free and marched towards Aiyora. He pulled her into his arms and held her into a tight embrace.

"Do not lose hope nor your faith, because the next familiar you create I'm sure will be a better one."

She wrapped her small arms around his waist and returned the embrace. "…you think so?"

"I know so…" he whispered burying his face over her head.

Months after months have passed…

And during these span of time things have certainly changed quite a bit. Night Class is fully established and doing a great of getting adjusted into living in the same vicinity with the humans. Senri and Rima are well recognized and currently the most in demand model for every agency. And as for the pureblood prince he spends most his time in the company of his fiancée.

At this point it appears that finally his connection with Aiyora is set on the path of being repaired, and with each passing day it gets even better.

Now in his presence she freely smiles, sometimes speaks her heart out and at times take the attempt to make him smile as well. It surely is a huge improvement however he still stands quite far from his desired destination…her heart!

Within these passing time he made a different approach on his plans.

He made some trips where he did not go alone, either took Takuma or Seiran with him.

Why? If you wonder…

…well time has come for Aiyora to be introduced to more handful of people, mind you handful only not mass majority…which was why chose the two mentioned earlier particularly.

His two trusted bishops!

Seiran and Aiyora's first meeting went exactly as he predicted.

Aiyora's colorful and Seiran's grey personality clashed. The two of them shared nothing in common. Therefore carrying on a conversation was hard. Heck even he himself never had any conversation with the female. Their relationship strictly is of master and servant. He commands and she obeys. That is how it works.

But Aiyora being Aiyora, she still put up a decent attempt to have a conversation with his bodyguard.

"Is it safe to assume that you are a friend of my onii-sama…Seiran-san?"

Aiyora's voice laced with excitement whereas the grey haired female simply kept it to her stoic self. Her job was to serve the Kuran heir and that's about it. She stayed focused on her assigned. She had no interest in her master's private affairs, unlike the mass majority in the night class.

"No, Kaname-sama is my master." Her voice was flat as paper.

Aiyora's excitement crushed right there but she tried to give it another chance.

"Can your master not be your friend?" her question was as innocent as she was.

"That is not how the world works Aiyora-sama."

Aiyora felt confused by her tone. Was she rude to her? Or is this how she is in general? However the hint was clear as water that she wished to share no information of the connection she shares with her brother.

Aiyora fully understood and respected her privacy, so she decided to change the topic anyway and proceed to another direction. True there was no point in knowing her connection with Kaname but it wouldn't hurt to get to know the girl on a person level…would it?

Clearing her throat the young pureblood proceeded.

"Why don't we talk about something personal then…what is your favorite color Seiran-san?"

"I have none."

The smile from the pureblood's enthusiastic face dropped while one of her eyebrow rose in confusion. Who on earth does not have a favorite color? She certainly does…there is an entire list of it.

"Your favorite food?" there has to be something interesting here.

"I have no preference."

Aiyora rolled her eyes. What sort of being was this person?

"Any hobby?"

"…" she just turned to the pureblood with a look that suggests she has no idea what this term 'hobby' actually means.

It put Aiyora in an awkward position. Inside she was really mad at Kaname. Out of all the members of the night class this is one he chose to bring here. But the child was brave enough to give it one last try so she explained.

"What do you do in your spare time Seiran-san?"

"I always serve Kaname-sama."

Aiyora let out a tired sigh looking up at the bright night sky "…Other than that?"

"That is all I do Aiyora-sama. My life is dedicated to serving him."

That was enough to kill Aiyora's mood any further conversation. She just turned on her heels and decided to walk the other way. Her maids are far more interesting to chat with than this robot.

Kaname and Shiki Sayatohi watched the whole scene from the rooftop.

"Sometimes she acts a little snarky…" the head of the Shiki family commented on Aiyora abrupt turn.

Kaname nodded his head in silent agreement . But then again, it would be unfair to blame Aiyora. For she tried her best. It's just that Seiran nature is not very friendly.

Bringing Seiran was a complete waste of time. She clearly failed. Now it's time to bring the other one.

The following day the two of them were in her room.

Aiyora remained seated on the stool in front of the dresser. Her blue orbs watched her brother through the mirror who stood behind her, brushing her hair. He was indeed a sight to be seen. Holding the comb with one hand and all of her hair gathered in another as he worked towards making the perfect ponytail. It was surely an odd sight however by now she was quite used to it. After all he is one who has been doing her manicure-pedicure every single week since then.

"Perfect!" he praised the result of his own hard work-the perfectly done ponytail!

He then bent her face upward and then bent down himself to kiss above her forehead.

"Ichijo-san, is he any different from Serian-san?"

"They are polar opposite."

"Will he like me?"

"I'm sure he will more than like you."

"Who is he to you again?" she turned her head to watch him respond.

"He is the only one whom I consider to be my friend…"

The expression on Ichijo's face was something worth capturing when Kaname first asked him if he would like to accompany him to the Shiki house.

The Ichijo heir said yes right away. Even before fully recovering from the shock he rushed out of the brunette's chamber to get ready. But here is the actual deal despite carrying the excited face on the outside, inside the blonde's suspicion actually doubled. As he came to realize half way through getting ready what an odd request this was.

It was not only unexpected but didn't make a lot of sense. Why all of a sudden Kaname wanted a third presence? What is he up to now? It seemed too complex of a puzzle to be solved so soon.

He went back to the brunette's room and found him almost ready. The pureblood was just fastening the belt of his coat.

As they headed out together Takuma could no longer hold back on his curiosity. His innocent mind gave in and he ended up asking.

"Are you sure it's alright for me to come along?"

"I want Aiyora to meet more people. That poor child barely knows anyone aside from Shiki and I…"

"And you suddenly care?" the question actually slipped from the blonde's mouth as they walked down the stairs towards the awaiting car by the main entrance.

"…" Kaname remained silent and Takuma did not push for the reply anyway.

The two vampire stood before car and waited as the driver came around and held the door open for them.

As usual the pureblood was the first to climb in and Takuma followed after. He took the seat across from the brunette. The door was slammed shut and not long after the sound of engine starting reached them. Soon after the car started to drive out.

Takuma watched his friend who had his wine like eyes fixated on the scenery outside. Still no reply came from him. Now the question remains whether it will actually come? If Kaname doesn't want to answer there is nothing he can do. No matter the depth of their friendship end of the day Kaname is still a pureblood, way above him in status and in power.

Thus the silence lingered inside the vehicle. It became apparent that the tension was on the rise.

"To answer your question… I've always cared for her. It is just that my way of showing wasn't very accurate."

What a bullshit! Takuma only wished he could scream that out loud.

"But you abandoned her…?" the 'why' remained silent.

This time Kaname turned his head and looked at him directly in the eyes.

"…Because no one comes before Yuuki."

Not a word came out of the blonde mouth. He made the smart move to not comment further. He turned towards the window in silent defeat. The pureblood's eyes lingered on him for a while longer before he too turned his gaze out of the window.

"You know something Kaname…"

"What is it?"

"… A day will come when you will love Aiyora-chan with everything! You love her more than anyone, more than anything, more than life…"

"And then what…?" there came the pureblood silent command for him to finish what he started.

"Nothing! Because she will never return your feelings."

to be continued in the next chapter.

a.n. Thank you all for reading and taking the time to review, follow and favorite, your support means a lot.

this chapter focuses on kaname's attempt to gain Aiyora's trust, next chapter will focus on Aiyora and Takuma. But for those of you keeping track... while doing all these he is actually spending most of his time with Aiyora while Yuuki is left in the company of Zero. A reader 'perseverance-n' pointed out to me.

Also just couple more chapters till Aiyora goes to Cross Academy.

Chapter Text

The dark limousine pulled over before the main entrance of the Shiki residence.

The butler of the house came down the steps in a rush to open and hold the door of the vehicle in order for the people inside to come out. Like expected it was the regal pureblood who first stepped out, then following his lead was a blonde haired vampire. By taking just a simple glance towards the newcomer the butler understood who he is…the grandson of the man who now controls the vampire realm.

Following the general aristocratic customary, the middle aged butler welcomed the guests to the Shiki residence by greeting and bowing before them in ninety degree angle to show utmost form of respect. Kaname being familiar with his face from his earlier visits exchanged few polite words with him. While he did that, his friend silently stood by his side. Looking no less than an obedient child awaiting mother's next command.

After the brief conversation between the pureblood and the butler came to an end; the duo were led towards the living room. Where preparation of their arrival was made beforehand. Tea, coffee and other forms of refreshments and snacks were already served on the center table situated between the sofas.

The butler took off after assisting them out of their coats and getting them settled in.

He went to inform the other pureblood about the arrival of her guests.

Kaname and Takuma took their seats across from one another. They remained quietly seated in dignified silence till the butler returned again, this time with the information.

"Kuran-sama...the word of their arrival has reached Aiyora-sama, she will be here soon. In the meantime if there is anything you require please do not hesitate to ask, I will be just a call away. And Ichijo-sama we sincerely hope you enjoy our specialty treats."

"Oh Thank you so much Tanaka-san," the blonde read the butler's name off his badge that was pinned over his chest. "You have been more than kind…"

While Takuma expressed his gratitude to the Shiki family butler for the first class arrangement and excellent hospitality, his pureblood friend on the other hand simply dismissed the man with a simple and dry 'thank you'.

The butler gave them one last quick bow before turning around on his heels and walking away.

Much to Takuma's disappointment, with the third person's exit the odd silence returned between them once again. At this point he felt quite unsure on how to handle this situation and inside continued to pray for Aiyora to come down sooner.

Takuma threw his friend few quick glances. In most of those cases Kaname kept his eyes focus elsewhere. But even if by accident their eyes made contact once or twice, the pureblood acted by simply averting his gaze away. Pretending like nothing happened.

It went on like that for some time…

However the tension in the atmosphere further heated up when the pureblood went as far as to pick up a random book that lay atop the side table and started to surf through it. And through his action he made his point clear that he was ignoring the Ichijo heir.

For the poor aristocrat the situation just jumped from bad to worse. The more he studied his friend the more he understood how mad the other was. A part of him, that harbored weakness for the pureblood felt terrible. It hated to see his friend like this. However the part of his head that worked rationally assured him not to worry much. It further encouraged him that if Kaname made himself clear that hehad no desire to speak to him in the given moment, then he should be left alone. Takuma chose to give him space rather than apologize. Plus, why on earth would he apologize when clearly he did nothing wrong…!?

Removing his eyes from Kaname, the blonde vampire dived in to taste the delicious looking snacks.

It has been a while now since the two supposed friends' last spoke. They have been maintaining this cold shoulder since half way through their journey. Since that uncomfortable conversation inside the car.

"… A day will come Kaname, when you will love Aiyora-chan with everything! You love her more than anyone, more than anything, more than life…"

"And then what?" the other responded back with a smug look pasted on his face.

"Nothing!" he almost spat the word onto the pureblood's face "…Because she will never return your feelings."

Kaname felt Ichijo's forest green orbs lingering upon his form for quite some time. At first the latter was trying to steal glances but then he just stared. The pureblood paid him no means and continued to ignore. He wanted Ichijo to understand that those words that he said earlier, has both offended and hurt him to great lengths. Although he said nothing with his mouth but Kaname surely expected an apology. He has a soft spot for the blonde. Therefore all Takuma needed to do was just say the simplest of 'sorry' and he, Kuran Kaname would reconsider. But the fact that no word of apology came out of the blonde's mouth yet was what him furious inside.

This time it was the pureblood's turn to stare at his friend. And was he was taken by quite a surprise to see how the Ichijo heir was enjoying his tea. He was drinking so freely. All traces of tension that was on his face earlier now vanished.

How can he act so casual?

Kaname's dark orbs threw death glare at the blonde.

Takuma made the smart move by not looking up to meet the brunette's expecting eyes. He knew his dear friend was silently expecting an apology. But his mind was already made, he wasn't going to give his highness any sort of apology... when he clearly meant each and every word he said earlier!

With pin drop silence still ongoing the tension in the room continued to multiply. It would have deepened more if not for the sudden interruption by a third party.

"…Welcome back onii-sama!"

Came a soft feminine voice. That sounded not only cheerful but super excited. It was that very voice that brought relief to the heavily tensed situation of the living room. It not only made the environment lighter but also made the air more breathable. Thus putting an end to the far stretched silence which was turning not just awkward but also becoming quite uncomfortable for both parties involved.

Both the vampires turned their head to meet the figure as she climbed down the stairs galloping like a pony.

"Aiyora…" her name was uttered by her fiancé.

To acknowledge her, Kaname put his book aside like it was of no importance. He also stood up and gracefully walked towards the approaching maiden. Takuma on the other hand remained unmoving. He simply sat back and continued to watch the scene play out...very carefully!

Kaname took his fiancée by her hand and guided her down the stairs. His gaze at the moment was warm and affectionate. Very similar to the one with which he looks down on Cross Yuuki.

"Good evening onii-sama!" she greeted him politely and respectfully. Her moon like face beaming with joy.

"Good evening to you too Aiyora." One of his hand reached out and took few locks of her hair between his fingers before bring them to his lips to kiss them.

"You look quite beautiful and happy this evening…is it because of me? Have been awaiting my arrival?" he asked in a voice so enthusiastic, while the underlining of his tone could be described as borderline flirtatious. And to put a cherry on top was the added sweet smile that completed the look of prince charming.

Takuma took notice of how Kaname still continued to play with her hair. Her lock of her hair now tangled between his fingers.

"Um…" she just hummed with an unsure tone.

When Aiyora said nothing particular to his question Kaname took this opportunity to go on and take this a bit further.

"I'm glad to know that my thoughts have started to invade your mind." He cupped her face, to add a touch of affection.

Her initial excitement was replaced by surprise. She blinked couple times before snapping out of her trance and getting her focus back on track.

"You're absolutely right! Actually I was waiting for you onii-sama. There is something that I want you to see…" she added with a cheeky grin showing almost both sets of her teeth.

"And what might that-"

He stopped mid-sentence abruptly, there was something sliding up his back in a slithering motion…!?

What is that? He thought inwardly but hearing Takuma's shocked gasp, he concluded it to be something horribly unpleasant. However he didn't make a single move. He waited while keeping his focus on his little fiancée whose grin was now so wide that it reached from one ear to another.

Her odd behavior added to his curiosity. It went as far as for him to give in. And as he looked back over his shoulder, his eyes went wide. Although his face showed nothing but he did receive quite a shock. He couldn't bring himself to believe what he was seeing!

A snake which was gliding up his back minutes before was now circling around his neck…!?

What in the world is this?

It was not every day that the pureblood cursed; even if it was just in his head. For Kuran Kaname to curse like that surely meant the matter was of great deal.

If it was any other person, he or she surely would have fainted by now. But Kuran Kaname was no ordinary person, nor was he any ordinary vampire. Therefore a mere snake wouldn't shake him. Especially when throughout his entire life he has crossed path with far too dangerous species.

Remaining still on the spot he continued to study the snake while it continued to wrap around his neck. It was no ordinary snake, it was a poisonous black cobra. The snake fully encircled itself around his long slender neck. Its head now resting beside his face, waiting for the master's next command.

Aurora smiled mischievous smile and instantly Kaname felt the cobra tightening around his neck like it was trying to choke him.

She even mastered her control upon her familiar! But how so? When I am yet to teach her that…

It was one of those rare moments when the shock was well captured on Kuran prince's face.

For Takuma who was the audience, to him this whole scene playing out looked so…so strangely erotic! Like there was some hidden sensual message concealed in that act.

Also, the sight of Kaname mutely standing before Aiyora while a snake strangled his neck reminded Takuma of a particular manga he read long ago. It was a story about a wealthy-powerful man who was a masochist behind the closed doors. And Aiyora with her current confident face looked every bit like the leading heroine of that manga, who knew how to have her man weak in the knees, begging for mercy.

"What do you think?" Aiyora asked breaking the silence. "Now... Aiyora too have a strong familiar like onii-sama."

As an answer to that the male pureblood grabbed the snake by its head and pulled it free from his neck. He then brought the familiar before him in order to do a quick study. The look of his face remained solemn, as he watched the snake wrap itself around his hand this time in a rhythm that was slow and seductive...

"Onii-sama…?" Aiyora asked again, after making her familiar dissolve into the thin air.

Kaname was not sure how he should respond to that. His head kept going back and forth thinking, making one of his eyebrow rise up. After all none of it made any sense to him.

How is this even possible?
So fast, so soon?
Wasn't it just two week ago, when Aiyora was crying like a baby because her creation of familiar stayed within the range of small puppies to kitten to yellow ducklings and chicks!?

She was unable to create anything predatory. So how did that change? From all those adorable animals how is she able to make a snake her familiar? Snakes are cunning and difficult to control. But judging by what he saw, she was having no problem controlling it.

"Kaname onii-sama?"

"Onii-sama is proud of you Aiyora..." was all he could say in that moment as his palms took her face between them and placed a fleeting kiss on her forehead.

Truth to be told, Kaname was impressed! He was so impressed that he became momentarily speechless. Such great performance in so short span of time. He was at a loss, he could not find the word that would complement her in this achievement.

On the other hand one thing was for sure, he underestimated her!

Oh he really underestimated her!

The long silence went on which neither of the Kuran made any attempt to break. Kaname rested his face atop her head while his fingers continued to play with her hair; and Aiyora just remained in her brother's arms, keeping the lids of her eyes close.

However, Takuma who was still watching narrowed his eyes, when the male's arms tightened around the small figure of the female.

"I see you brought a friend." Breaking from her brother's embrace Aiyora acknowledged the other presence, whom was left forgotten.

Without even paying any means of heeds to him, Kaname wrapped an arm around the dark haired girl's shoulder and guided her to where Ichijo was.

"Come, let me introduce you to him."

It was when the pair of blue eyes made contact with the emerald green ones for the first time. The latter flashed her a kind smile and in return received a sweet smile from her as well.

A long time has passed since Takuma last saw the youngest Kuran. In these long span of time her changes had been drastic. She is no more a mini version of her biological mother. Today, all she still has of her mother is the hair. Those dark tamed, silky, straight locks. When the rest of her features have now gone after her father. Especially the long facial structure, the snowy pale complexion, the small well defined nose, the dimpled smile and those pearly white teeth.

And yet she stands out! Her appearance still quite different from both Kuran Kaname and Kuran Yuuki. For some reason Aiyora simply just doesn't blend among Kurans'…

For a brief moment the aristocrat ponders why…?

"Aiyora meet Ichijo Takuma. A close confidant of mine."

Those words pulled the blonde back out of his thoughts.

Simultaneously both Aiyora and Takuma took notice of how Kaname skipped out on the term 'friend' and called him his 'confidant'. It hurt Takuma a little but he chose not to delve into it much. But Aiyora however was a different case. She actually snapped her head at her brother and blinked her eyes. Her gaze now changed to full-fledged confusion.

"Didn't you say that you were going to bring a friend?"

Kaname's expression hardened. He looked like he was holding the air inside him. His body turned unnaturally stiff; like everything would crumble at the slightest of movement. The tension has been quite high between him and Takuma for a while now. He was already in an uncomfortable state, barely hanging by the edge of a cliff and her question just pushed him off there. He tried to dodge the subject with an attempt of distraction, by caressing her face with his other hand that wasn't on her shoulder.

But as his damned luck would have it, Aiyora was a headstrong girl, so she asked again. The determined expression of her face told him that she would continue to do so till she receives her answer.

"Is he not your friend onii-sama?"

What kind of answer would satisfy her appetite? Why wasn't she trying to understand his difficulty? Could she not see that he did not want utter the 'friend' word this moment?

"You see-"

"Aiyora-chan!"

Both purebloods turned following the voice and found the blonde up on his feet and now coming around the table towards them in slow strides.

Now that was something unique. Before his fiancée could put him in further difficulty his friend came to rescue.

"Confidant is referred to the one whom you can count on and trust by keeping your own eyes closed. And I am one of those very few with whom Kaname is comfortable sharing his deep secrets…" but if only Takuma knew that wasn't exactly the truth.

"...so that makes me a friend doesn't it?"

Aiyora freed herself from her brother to fully turn around to face the other, who in turn bent down on one knee to adjust his height to her level.

"It simply does not make you a friend Ichijo-san, it makes you his best friend!" she spoke with the same excitement as a child does.

"Actually you are correct Aiyora-chan! I wonder how come I never thought like that…" Takuma agreed with full force, making it sound like he just learned something exciting. His voice also contained some childlike innocence that matched her.

"Aiyora-chan?" she finally registered that this vampire despite being an aristocrat was referring to him without 'sama'. Not like she mind. Just that it felt a lot strange. Somehow somewhere it reminded her of her beloved Senri-chan.

"Um…if you feel uncomfortable about it then I shall address you as Aiyora-sama from now on."

"No no no…" she vigorously shook her hands and head suggesting against it "...Its just that the way you called me, it reminded me of someone…"

"Someone special?" the Ichijo heir asked glancing at his friend who quietly stood behind the girl.

"Someone very special!" her face flushed a deep shade of pink as she uttered those words. While her shy eyes looked down as the monotonous face of the burgundy haired model flashed in her memory.

"Aiyora chan…" Takuma called the younger pureblood gaining her attention.

"Now that we know what I am to Kaname, what does that make us?"

"…"

Confused by his words Aiyora stared back at him and blinked her eyes, while thinking of a suitable answer.

"I am Kaname's childhood friend. At Cross Academy I used to be Senri's roommate for some time when the night class was initially established, and since then we have been friends too. Now only if you want…"

Takuma extended his hand towards her, like he was sending her an invite. "…you and I could become friends too."

In the meantime the hands that Aiyora previously freed herself from, once more came back to sit on her shoulders.

Takuma looked up and noted what a tight grip the hands had as they grasped her. The fingers gripped the flesh so tightly that he feared it might tear through those tender muscles. He has never seen Kaname hold someone so tightly. For someone who is so used to seeing the pureblood act so tenderly with Yuuki, this sight was surely very foreign.

"So far I really like you Ichijo-san…but I don't make friends that fast." Aiyora gave him her response in a matter of fact tone.

The smile from Takuma's lips dropped. At the same time a smirk appeared at the corner of Kaname's lips. To be honest he was quite taken aback. He really did not see that coming. Judging by his knowledge of her so far Aiyora should have instantly accepted Takuma's hand. Yet she did not…

"But please don't take my words to heart and feel so discouraged Ichijo-san. Like I already said, I feel your positive energy. So I really would like to know you more."

Takuma was quick to regain his composure. Her words were honest and genuine. She made her point clear that she did not want something fake, she wanted the real deal. He liked that nature of her found himself harboring deep respect her.

"Hmmm...that could turn into real problem!" Takuma responded placing his hand under his chin and tapping the area there like he was in deep thought.

It sparked the girl's curiosity further as she ended up asking arching her perfectly shaped eyebrow.

"How so?"

"Well you see Aiyora-chan I am far more handsome, youthful and charming when compared to Kaname. So there are higher chances that you might not want to marry him in the end after all and start chasing me!"

There goes the dead silence again.

Both the purebloods looked at him with wide eyes. Shocked by what just left his mouth. Takuma was not sure if either of them understood the joke. Did he offend them? Should he run for his life? Various thoughts as such appeared in his head.

While Kaname still continued to glare Aiyora soon caught the punchline and exploded into a series of laughter. And the fact that she laughed made her fiancé furious.

"In a sophisticated society it is considered manner-less and rude to make advances on a maiden who is already taken."

The choice of his words and sound of his voice made Kaname sound no less than a prude. It became clear that say such jokes didn't fit ancient's sense of humor.

Both Aiyora and Takuma looked at him so amused like he was an alien. For the next couple of seconds they only stared till one of their resolve cracked and then both exploded into a series of unstoppable laughter. Whilst the ancestor just stood there feeling like an idiot among his decedents. He felt like that grandpa who failed to understand his grandchildren's joke.

In between his laughter Takuma still took the time to observe, how freely Aiyora laughed with him. At one point she even raised a hand and offered him high-five. They may have barely shared a proper conversation, she barely even knows him but despite all odds they have already clicked because of small jokes. Now all that he must give her is time. Time to understand and trust him.

Although she said earlier that she does not make friends so soon but little did she know how wrong she was, because even if she was yet to realize but her door to friendship was already open for him…

His heart warmed at the discovery.

And in that moment he, Ichijo Takuma made a silent oath that he would cherish this friendship above all...

Takuma was nestled on the bed, sitting on straight posture against the headboard. With fingers curled under his chin the blonde contemplated, while going through the pile of manga that remained spread out before him.

It was one of those unusual evening when the vice president skipped class.

His new collections of manga were delivered only hours ago; therefore to unbox and rearrange everything according order he had to stay back.

Beside that there was another matter that needed his attention. He also needed to pick a gift for his new found friend. Kuran Aiyora!

He will be meeting the young pureblood once again tomorrow evening. For a small dinner date held at the Shiki residence. Where he will be joined by her brothers Kuran Kaname and Shiki Senri. To be honest Takuma wasn't planning going when Senri mentioned it at first. However that plan had to change when he received a phone call from the host pureblood. Aiyora took the initiative to personally phone and invite. Thus preventing all his chances of saying no and on top of that he couldn't go empty handed, especially after learning that it is her who is cooking for them.

Mere thought of the young pureblood brought a tender smile on his face. A smile that was full of admiration and fondness. Being born as the grandson of the man who rules the council, Takuma has had the privilege of meeting a handful of purebloods. The ones he acquainted were more reserved and arrogant in nature and a lot less approachable. It was always the same case for both adult and children. Take his best friend for instance!

Kuran kaname is actually the perfect example of how a pureblood should be.

Kuran Aiyora however is more humble and down to earth and a lot more approachable. But that doesn't mean she is easy. She is not as naïve as she was before. Now she carries an air of authority around her. Yet she is quite well of where her limit ends. But what Takuma actually found most fascinating about Aiyora is her ability to make others feel important. This is one aspect where she already beat her fiancé. With his powerful presence the Kuran prince tends to make others feel inferior in his presence. One would have to think twice before actually saying something. So carrying on a conversation with him is actually quite difficult.

With Aiyora it's a lot more different, one can speak with her for hours without feeling a single trace of boredom. It was indeed heartfelt to see how despite being a superior she gave the effort to make the other feel equally important as her when in her company.

Take his visit to the Shiki house for example. That evening the tension between him and Kaname was huge. Aiyora sensed that too the moment she stepped into the scene but chose not to question on the matter. She understood it wasn't her place and gave them their space; by keeping herself oblivious to the very obvious matter.

However the way she handled the situation was real mature.

After the awkward introduction period over Aiyora took it upon herself to make the conversation. She chose her topic very wisely. While on one hand she asked Takuma to speak more about himself on the other hand she asked Kaname about his side of the story. She then proceeded to tell him about how she has been working hard since their last training session and expressed her sincere gratitude towards him for taking the time off from his busy schedule to dedicate it to her training. Then she again jumbled back to Takuma and the two shared almost a debate on whether reading or watching television was a better mode of entertainment. At one point she also got Kaname involved into the debate. And interestingly even for that brief amount of time the brunette spoke on his friend's side defending how reading was actually better option of entertainment quoting:

'Reading a book may be boring but it helps building with your intellect. Whereas television actually does the opposite.'

At one point the debate turned so intense and Aiyora spoke so illogically and presented such non-sense point that Takuma and Kaname both had to team up in order to beat her. And they won! They successfully took her down. Although the moment was ironic, it took two adult male to take down a girl as little as her in debate.

It wasn't until later the Ichijo heir understood what her real motive was. And to say he was impressed by that would be an understatement.

...in spite of it all Takuma couldn't shake away the feeling, that night he witnessed a completely different side of Kaname. This Kaname was so different from the one he was used to. Full of life and childish. Plus there was a side that showed his growing caring side towards Aiyora. And that happened at the dinner table where the brunette practically used his power and forced Aiyora to eat when she fussed over food, barely eating anything. His eyes showed real concern upon the girl's terrible eating habit.

For her growing age Aiyora barely ate anything. No wonder the girl was still tiny in size!

"Go for romance with happy ending, that's here genre."

Wait what…!?

The voice took the Takuma by surprise, making him jump with fright. Regaining his composure the blonde turned towards the direction of the voice only to find the young Shiki heir, his former roommate leaning against the doorframe. With his arms crossed over the chest and like always a poky stick at the corner of his mouth.

He came back to reality and realized he was still trying to figure out which manga would best suit Aiyora's taste? Would she prefer a solid story or would she be more interested in art. But his confusion is cleared all thanks to maroon haired vampire.

"Oh Senri…sorry didn't notice you earlier. Class seems to have ended early tonight, when did you get back?"

"Class is still in session," the maroon haired boy left the door, walked towards the divan and threw himself there. "I received a call from my manager so I left early."

"What did your manager say? Is everything alright?"

"I'm needed at the studio tomorrow evening!"

The deputy president noted the subtle hint of anger in the young vampire's voice as he made the declaration.

"But tomorrow is dinner with Aiyora-chan, isn't it?"

"I am going to have to miss it."

"Can't you speak to the agency and postpone."

"I called them, and they said it's impossible since the clients are running behind schedule."

"So you won't…go?" Takuma asked feeling awkward.

"I can't…I signed the contract after all."

"Aiyora-chan will be devastated."

"She already is!" the words left Senri mouth like he was spitting venom. It wasn't every day that one would witness the Shiki heir speaking in such way. The sight was heart clenching for the Ichijo heir, as he could see the pain hidden behind those monotone baby blue eyes.

Senri paused to let out a frustrated sigh and then added. "It sucks to be in a profession like this, when you can barely be there for your loved ones."

The words were enough to express his turmoil. Followed by that came a long silence that neither of the boys tried to break.

It was one of those rare times when Senri actually showed emotion. It was written all over his face how heartbroken he was. Takuma wanted to comfort him. But he was also well aware that there was nothing much he could do. He couldn't change the agencies mind and the reschedule for another day. The only one who could take action in this situation was Kaname. The latter has good network and connections with big name in the agency. But he highly doubts the pureblood will even lift a finger. Can his grandfather do anything? What was he even thinking? Definitely not. His grandfather does not believe in doing favor unless there is a benefit for him.

"So have you decided, what you are going to take for Ai-chan?" The young vampire tried to divert the topic elsewhere.

"Yes, this one." The Ichijo heir answered picking up the book he finalized.

"Would you want me to help you wrap that...?" the younger vampire offered. Takuma looked at him a little confused, wondering why the other made such strange offer before politely declining it. He did not want to put much pressure on Senri. He had no desire to rub salt on the poor boy's fresh wound.

"Oh don't worry about it Senri, I'm sure I will be just fine..."

"Ai-chan is fond of fancy wrapping; in that particular aspect she is still very childlike."

He told the blonde, meeting him in the eye. And that put Takuma in a bit of a bewildered situation. It got him thinking. Before inviting the other to help him wrap the present he selected for the young pureblood princess.

While the duo continued to wrap the present the topic of discussion turned out to be the person for whom this present was. Takuma told Senri about how his evening was spent at the Shiki residence that day. Of course he didn't forget to mention how immensely impressed he was by the other's half-sister. Senri on the other hand also spoke candidly about some of his fond memories of her from their childhood together. He told Takuma about Aiyora's likes and dislikes, how kind she was for a pureblood, how sometimes she was so matured yet other times how she acted like a naïve child who understands nothing.

Once the gift was fully wrapped Senri added a little decoration made with ribbon with aesthetic purposes.

"There you go...its complete." He declared after a little bit of scrutinizing.

"Thank you so much Senri-" Takuma was cut off mid-way as the other vampire spoke up suddenly.

"Ichijo…can I ask you for little favour?"

"Sure." The blonde flashed him a beaming smile. "Anything…!"

"Here…this is for you Aiyora-chan!"

Takuma handed Aiyora the present. A broad grin was placed across his lips.

Initially the girl's eyes turned wide in surprise but then her face flushed a warmer shade, portraying how touched she was by this kind gesture of his. Like any normal girl of her age Kuran Aiyora too loved to receive presents. However her one condition was that, they needed to wrapped and packed in the fanciest possible manner. Ichijo heir did not fail in that aspect. After all the present was wrapped perfectly. Almost too perfectly!

"Oh Ichijo-san, I cannot thank you enough for your thoughtfulness…" Aiyora politely thanked the blonde and asked pointing towards the present. "…but why take trouble? This wasn't necessary at all. You managed to make it despite my last minute call, that's all that matters to me."

Takuma smiled again touched and amazed by her words. He could not help but wonder for a moment how it was possible, for someone of great evil as Kuran Rido to produce such an innocent and kind hearted children? It was surely a miracle that neither one of his children was anything like him!

"Oh it was no trouble at all. Besides if Aiyora-chan is kind enough to make dinner for me then is it not my duty bring a small token to appreciate her effort."

Aiyora fidgeted the gift in her hand while continuing a casual conversation with her brother. But the conversation suddenly got cut off when a familiar scent invaded inside her. She froze momentarily as if a realization just hit her.

The sudden oddity in her behavior gained attention of both the males. Questions came from both voices inquiring if she as alright. But instead of answering she looked up. Her sad eyes focused on the guys occupying the opposite couch.

"I can smell him…" she stated after a quick inspection and then asked "…Senri-chan wrapped this present for me didn't he?"

Takuma nodded his head in an automatic response gaining a hard glare from pureblood sitting beside him.

Without even realizing Aiyora tightened her grip on the gift before bringing it closer to her chest. She hugged it in a manner that made it seem like it was the last remains of her half-brother.

All of a sudden there was a change within her personality. To Takuma and Kaname she looked like a child who was possessively holding onto her most favorite toy. But that was far from what the reality was. The reality was in that moment she felt broken, all her efforts seemed futile. All because the person for whom this arrangement was made mainly, could not be here. She cooked all his favorite dishes yet he couldn't be here to taste them. How much more cruel could fate be upon her.

From the corner of his eyes Takuma took a quick glance at his friend, who was now blankly staring at his fiancée. He also wondered what the pureblood was thinking in that moment. Although his face remained expression free but there was something in the depth of those burgundy eyes, something that Ichijo could see but not exactly point out.

Situation between the two males have surely improved, thanks to Aiyora. They resumed speaking, but only when necessary. Such as matters involving the night class, situation with any student or the moon dorm and the council. Other than that they simple ignore the other in dignified manner.

Even tonight, the entire ride to the Shiki residence passed in pin drop silence. The whole time they were inside the vehicle Kaname and Takuma spent that time looking outside the widow.

"I wish he could have come…" Aiyora's voice pulled back Takuma from his train of thoughts. "I was really looking forwards to seeing him. It's been so long…since I last saw him. It feels like forever."

Takuma was a bit taken aback to see how openly Aiyora was expressing her feelings about Senri. During his last visit she barely mentioned the Shiki heir. But now her voice quaked while she spoke about her half-brother, her eyes shined with tears that kept threatening to fall. She looked so weak and vulnerable that Takuma feared she was going to break down any given moment.

"Dinner has been served Aiyora-sama…" a maid came with the information.

And the sudden diversion gave the young pureblood the strength to pull herself back together.

Dinner that night couldn't be more unpleasant…

When the trio reached the dining hall Shiki Sayatohi was already there, waiting for them. However he wasn't alone, he had company a couple that sat on his right hand side of the table. And like most nights, that night also Shiki Midori remained absent on the dinner table.

Aiyora went forward and took the seat on Shiki Sayatohi's left. She sat down and Kaname pushed her chair in before sitting himself down on the chair next to her. Usually the pureblood preferred to take the seat on the other end of the table across from lord Shiki but today he chose otherwise and sat very close to his fiancée.

Sayatohi took careful note of this change with a small smirk at the end of his lips.

Takuma in the end was left with no choice but to go around the other side and seat himself beside the other guests. The lady beside immediately recognized who he was and greeted him politely offering him a kind smile.

Aiyora eyed the couple in front of her. For some reason they looked strangely familiar. The woman's ginger toned hair and her husband's blue eyes…the young young Kuran could swear she saw those features elsewhere! But the where actually? If anything Kuran Aiyora is 100% sure she has never met these two before.

There was a moment of tensed silence that no one dared to break. During which four maids stepped into the dining room. Two proceeded to serve food on the plates while the other two continued pour drinks on the glasses.

"I was not aware that you were having guest tonight Shiki-dono…in any case it's great to see you both Mr. and Mrs. Touya."

It was the Kuran prince, who broke through the silence and started a civil conversation. Beside him Aiyora snapped her head dancing it between her fiancé and the couple sitting opposite to her.

Touya? Wait a minute…that name sounds so familiar.

"Pleasure is all ours Kaname-sama…" the man responded in a monotone voice, devoid of all emotions.

"We weren't expecting you here Kaname-sama, Ichijo-Kun. But surely both your presence made this evening all the more wonderful." His wife picked up the conversation from where he left off. She sounded completely different from her mate. Her voice was full of excitement.

The woman then faced the female pureblood and continued "…And who might this lovely young beauty be?"

"My name is Aiyora. Kuran Aiyora!" she introduced herself politely.

"Ah…I see you are the precious daughter of Kuran Ri-"

"She is my wife to be! That is all that you need to know." Kaname's stern and strict voice cut off the aristocrat woman midway.

"My deepest apologies Kaname-sama. It wasn't my intension to cross the line."

There was a whole minute of pause before the woman continued again. During which Takuma and Aiyora shared an eye contact.

"It is a wonder to see what a child bride you have chosen for yourself." She her words were intended for Kaname, who seemed unfazed by it.

"I'm sure you will be rewarded for your patience. This adorable child will definitely grow up to be beauty in due time..."

This time Takuma and Kaname shared an eye contact. Even though their facial expression hid it quite well but in reality both were quite surprised. Now they know that Rima definitely took after her father, the man barely uttered one sentence this entire time unlike his wife who could not stop speaking.

"Tell me dear, how excited are you to have Kaname-sama as your fiancé?" The question was directed towards Aiyora.

"Um…"

The young pureblood became nervous. She opened her mouth only to close it off moment later. She wasn't sure on how to respond to that. The question was quite personal, and was asked in presence of public. There was no way she could pour her heart on the matter; she would need a tactful answer.

Aiyora glanced at the head of the Shiki family to see him cutting his stake with the cutlery. His face neutral. Her head then turned to her brother, who in turn gave her a soft smile before cupping her face assuring her not to worry about it.

But Aiyora knew all too well that it wasn't so simple. Nothing in her life was simple no matter how much she craved for simplicity. Her wrong form of response could bring severe trouble for Senri. There was no way she could afford that.

She leaned more into her brother's touch. Showing everyone that she was melting into his caress. And hoped from the bottom of her heart that this would answer the woman's question.

From his position Takuma observed the exchange between Kaname and Aiyora. He wasn't sure what to make out of it. It looked real, so real that he felt concerned for both of them. Especially Aiyora.

Finally gathering up her courage Aiyora pulled back from her brother's caress and faced Mrs. Touya to give her the well awaited response on how she felt about being engaged to Kuran Kaname. But before Aiyora could even part her mouth the older woman started speaking again fully blocking off her chance to speak…

"You must be thrilled Aiyora-sama! Then again who wouldn't be? Such a privileged child you are. Not sure if you are aware but there are so many girl who would die to be in your place today. My niece, she is absolutely fascinated with Kaname-sama. She often tells me how she would go into any length to win his favor…"

Aiyora batted her long lashed and blinked her eyes several times to register all those sentence that were thrown at her all at once. She was fully astonished. In her mind it made no sense. She found herself asking again and again what was so special about her brother anyway? If ever given the chance Aiyora would probably end up writing an entire essay describing how much of a boring person Kuran Kaname is.

"…It's sad how he chose to get himself tied down to a committed relationship instead of enjoying his youth in the arms of various woman. He must truly adore you."

This time however the young pureblood's face flushed a deeper shade of pink, as she tried to put the woman's words to picture. Her head became clouded with the various images of Kaname (naked) surrounded by many other beautiful woman (also naked)…all of whom were taking their turns in loving him. Just the way its shown in the silver screen. Oh she should stop watching those damn R rated movies! They rotted her brain enough.

"Are you okay...Aiyora?" it was her brother's concerned call that made her snap out of those vulgar thought. She faced him trying to shake away all her nervousness and flashed him a toothy grin just to assure that everything was alright.

"I'm fine!" She tried to appear as fine as possible. If by any chance he gets a clue of what she was thinking about just a while ago, she Kuran Aiyora would never be able to face him again.

"Are you sure?"

She nodded her head very enthusiastically.

"I see that you are red as tomato," he whispered into her ear leaning down a bit closer. "…was it me that you were thinking about?"

Her face turned redder while her eyes were about to pop out of their socket. Kaname seized this golden opportunity to place a longing kiss on those deliciously looking rosy cheeks.

The small moment between the purebloods was witnessed by all the aristocrats.

Mr. Toya as expected had no emotion to show just like Shiki Sayatohi, his wife on the other hand continued to watch the two purebloods in awe and acting like she was giving them her blessing.

Takuma's face only showed concern and displeasure. He could clearly see Kaname's attempt at seduction. Although it was kept very subtle but there was lot more intimacy than what actually needed for the evening. For instance the way his lips touched the shell of her ear as he whispered or the kissing of her cheek. None of these were necessary. It was all done to show.

Now the question remained whom? Whom was he showing it to?

...To Aiyora, so that he can trap her in his game faster?
… Or him! Was this display of affection just an attempt to prove him wrong?

Either way none of it is done for Aiyora's sake or her betterment...that much was quite clear.

"Oh onii-sama by the-" the sudden unexpected interruption cut her off right away.

"Onii-sama!" it was lady Touya again. Her eyes perfectly expressing disbelief."…you're addressing your husband to be, as brother. Is that not inappropriate Aiyora-sama?"

"He is my brother! And just because we will marry sometime in the future changes nothing."

Aiyora hoped she made herself very clear.

"But-"

Lady Touya would have said more if not for Kaname's dangerous glare and her husband stepping onto her foot under the table to make her stop.

"Incest among purebloods are common. Especially within the siblings. They do it in order to keep their lineage pure. As for us aristocrats, we do not engage in such sinful relationships often."

Shiki Sayatohi elaborated this to his guests generally but everyone knew whom these words were targeted at.

While the head of the Touya house kept his face neutral, his wife on the other hand made certain expressions on her face. Not hiding that she took offense. She did not need this lecture, she was well educated on the pureblood's culture and norm. The reason she pointed out the girl calling her fiancé onii-sama was because they weren't siblings to begin with. They were cousins for goodness sake!

Why on earth were these people trying to hide this matter from her?

"So how is Rima adapting in Cross Academy?" Shiki Sayatohi asked conversationally. In an attempt to break the silence and bring back the lighter mood back on the dinner table.

"Rima…!?" Aiyora interrupted, a little confused. "…you mean Senri-chan's modelling partner?"

"Aye…yes. She is our first born and our only daughter. Other than that we also have two boys." Mr. Touya spoke. First he clarified to the pureblood then proceeded to answer lord Shiki's question.

"She is coping well. Making many friends-"

But he was cut off before he could say any further due to his wife's interruption. Again!

"What making friends! Honey you barely know our daughter. She is quite the anti-social character just like you. The only ones with whom she associates are Takuma-kun and Senri-kun. However with Senri-kun she is closer. From what I feel from my daughters words I conclude them to be inseparable. After all the two of them are always together…be it at the academy or the studio…"

"I'm glad that Senri-chan is making friends. I was actually losing sleep worrying how lonely Senri-chan must have been there…I guess now I can sleep at peace."

"You mustn't waste your energy worrying about the lad Aiyora-sama. You have a fiancé to think about."

The expression on Aiyora's face hardened. Her jaws were tightly clenched. It was easy to tell how hard she was struggling to hold herself back. But whether or not lady Touya had any clue on the matter still remained unclear. Especially the way she went on strongly suggested otherwise,

"My daughter is there by his side, she will look after him. I'm sure by now she is habituated to it…"

Rima's mother went on and on about how close her daughter and Senri were. Everyone continued to be listen her words attentively; including Kaname. Only Takuma took this opportunity to focus his attention on Aiyora. He took notice of the damage it was doing to her. He looked at her eyes and noted the sadness it reflected.

And then suddenly this came into this mind; a question that he has been pondering for a while.

Despite the similarity, why she still looked so different from the other Kurans…?

The question was in his mind for some time but tonight he had the answer.

Now that he was seeing the two Kurans together in one frame.

The realization came crashing down on him.

It's those eyes!

Amongst all of Aiyora's beautiful features the one that stood out the most was her big blue eyes!

Eyes that she inherited from her grandfather (mother's father). The former head of Hanadagi clan, Hanadagi Azulon. Takuma haven't had the chance to meet older pureblood in person, however he surely had the opportunity to see him in portrait.

But unlike her grandfather's one, Aiyora's deer like eyes reminded him of the brightest day of summer. Those big blue orbs are warm, just like the person she is. And by goodness her eyes talk. They express so much. In his lifetime of being a vampire Takuma has never seen such expressive eyes. She could almost narrate a tale with just the simplest of expression. Eyes as these are rare gems amongst their race.

Probably this was the reason why he, Ichijo Takuma was having hard time concentrating on other things. And even harder time looking away. Maybe this was why he felt as if those orbs had him captive in some form of hypnotic trance.

All it took him was a small moment of eye contact and as if by magic he suddenly knew her, all of her. Her pure soul, her innocent heart and her mischievous mind. The aristocrat found himself familiar to all those trait.

…And right now he knew how much of pain she was enduring in!

"Aiyora?"

Her head turned towards her brother upon call. The pureblood prince looked at her with worried eyes before taking a glance at her plate. She barely touched her food. In fact she smashed them with the spoon and was continuing to do so till he pointed out.

"How are you going to eat that?" his voice came out strict, like he was scolding a child.

She only muttered a barely audible sorry and revealed she had no appetite. It was a lie that Kaname caught instantly. He already knew, Mrs. Touya's suggestion Senri and Rima's potential future together has made Aiyora upset.

A maid appeared beside the young maiden and requested to take her plate away and offered to bring a fresh one.

"Allow me to take this away, and make you a fresh plate Aiyora-sama."

The said princess nodded her head no; and when the maid was about to protest Kaname spoke up.

"Take her plate away…" he told the maid and pushed his own plate towards his fiancée directly indicating that they will be sharing "...I have enough for the two of us."

It was around early noon. The sun was shining brightly up on the sky. Its ray peeked through the window of a bedroom in the Shiki mansion. It was the only source of light that illuminated the otherwise dark room. The entire mansion was asleep during this time. The only one awake was the little pureblood that has been residing with the family for years now.

Aiyora remained seated by the window hugging her legs pulling her knees close to her chest. Her tired blue orbs were cast outside, not focused in anything particular, just the overall scenery in absent mind.

For hours she had been trying to let sleep overtake. In order to achieve that she tossed and turned on the bed many times, changed direction or simply lay down staring up at the ceiling. But every time as her lids even came close to shutting down, the moments from dinner last night flashed before her. Thus taking all her efforts to drain...

And then she finally made the decision to give she gave up. Left the bed and found herself on this particular spot by the window.

Although her eyes were focused outside but her mind was completely elsewhere. Lost in disturbing thoughts, which after last night she could no longer shake away.

Reason behind the Touya couple's visit was quite clear now.

They want to unite the two noble families! Which translates to: supposed marriage between Shiki Senri (the solo heir of the Shiki family) and Touya Rima (the eldest daughter of Touya family).

Aiyora cringed at the mere thought of it. Her whole body shook, as she had found her mind at the midst of fury she never knew she had.

'This cannot happen.' A voice inside of her argued. 'Senri-chan cannot marry anyone but-'

Her thought was put to a stop before it could go any further when the reality came crashing down on her.

Yes…he can!

He, Shiki Senri could marry anyone.

Her Senri-chan could marry anyone,

...anyone but her!

It was their union that was on the top lists of impossible!

Aiyora sighed, a long depressed sigh.

Is there no way for her to be free from this engagement? Why does Kaname onii-sama not understand that their marriage would only end in disaster? She will never be able to be a good wife to him, if her heart remains with another.

An idea popped into her head,

What if they sit down and have an honest talk? Will he understand then? Can they come to some sort of amicable agreement?

But that is for later... first she must find out why on earth is he so determined to marry her anyway? First he abandoned her, then reappeared in her life years later to make her his wife? The scenario all combined together doesn't add up much. Something here feels amiss.

Shaking those thoughts away Aiyora hopped down the window side. She walked towards her bed and threw herself on it. As she turned right, an object on that side of the table caught her attention. It was Takuma's present! That she totally forgot about. Once the blonde revealed to her what was underneath the shiny wrapping paper her interest flew away. Aiyora was no fan of reading books. But at this point to fight her insomnia she was ready go into any lengths.

Extending a hand she grabbed the present and brought it close. With the bored look still intact on her face she ripped the wrapping paper and revealed what her present was. It was no book but a manga. To Aiyora it actually made no difference because she did not really know how to read that either. Despite all odd she continued to turn one page after another. The artwork was really good. She was impressed. The main character was well drawn. She raised the book to bring it closer but was interrupted when something fell from inside and landed on her chest. One of her brow arched up when she saw the envelope on her chest. She hasn't known Takuma for long and he already started to write letter to her in secret. The idea of showing it to her brother seemed very tempting in that moment…

But her world stopped the moment she picked up the envelope, and saw the familiar handwriting engraving her name.

'Ai-Chan'

Senri-chan! She sat up on the bed instantly. Her each breath now coming out short and erratic. Her hands shook as she ripped the envelope and brought out the letter…

Dearest Ai-chan,

I can only imagine how upset you are. I am well aware no matter what I say nothing will make up for my actions. What matters in the end is that I let you down. I chose my carrier over you. But believe me despite my choice otherwise there was no option left for me. For I have signed a contract with the agency.

I wish I could show you how my heart crumbled when you cried over the phone during our last conversation. What made it harder was the fact that I could not console you properly and had to calculate my words back then. I do not believe in sharing personal conversation through talking especially when we are surrounded by souls that should not be trusted. Hence I chose to write to you. This way I can freely scream out each and every syllable that my heart wishes for you to hear.

I chose to send the letter with Takuma, because he is someone whom I can trust. He maybe your brother's best friend yet he has a soft spot for me. We used to be roommates when I first started here at the academy, I guess staying under a roof in one room made us come close. And I'm sure by now you too figured out that he is worthy of your trust. This is what I can tell you about the guy, he is clean soul. If he likes you he will not hesitate to shield you and take the blow intended for you.

Therefore if you wish to reply do not hesitate to use him as the medium.

Miss you very dearly, your thought never seems to leave my mind. I want you to know that I'm anxiously waiting the time we meet again.

Your

Ri-chan…

With a smile of fulfillment on her face the young pureblood rolled herself out of the bed and made her way towards the study table. She gracefully sat down, grabbed a pen and a piece of paper and started to scribble down her reply to the letter.

.

.

.

Shiki Senri paced inside his room from one end to another. In his mouth he had his favorite flavored poky biscuit, and on his hand was the letter, the reply he received from his beloved half-sister. He looked deep into the white sheet. His baby blue eyes focused only onto her handwriting, reading each and every word carefully.

A rare smile made it into his lips as he reached the end of the letter.

He grabbed a notebook and pen from inside the drawer of his bedside table before turning on his heels to make his way towards the terrace. On the terrace he leaned on the railing and looked up at the sky. It was a clear cloudless sky that night. The moon was at its fullest, shinning down proudly at him. Under the moonlight his usually dull eyes shined their brightest. These kind of night became his favorite. Especially because of the beautiful round full-moon, that always reminded of him of his beautiful little sister. Just as the moonlight kept this dark night illuminated, the same way her simple smile kept his whole word lightened.

The maroon haired boy opened the notebook, uncapped his pen and started to write down his share of letter. This time however he started by addressing her a bit differently than last time…

'My beautiful Ai-chan…'

.

.

.

Aiyora giggled childishly while rolling on the bed. Half way into the letter she started to laugh. In this particular letter Senri mentioned about one particular funny incident that happened on set during his shoot. Once finishing the letter Aiyora too started to write down. This time she also decided to write about the interesting incidents that has been occurring in the Shiki residence for the past couple weeks. The pureblood in her letter mentioned about his grand uncle's sizzling affair with his mother's new nurse. Who in appearance is quite the beauty and in actions equally seductive!

.

.

.

The boy scratched the back of his head with one hand while holding the letter with another. Aiyora had called him an idiot in this particular letter and scolded him for not properly take care of himself. And he surely was feeling like one. However a smile graced upon his lips after reading her adorable threats.

In her next letter Aiyora wrote about her growing concern for still not getting her period. Senri wrote back assuring that she was worrying for no reason, she was still very young and should concentrate on enjoying the sunset years of childhood before finally stepping into the difficulty of adulthood.

In another letter Aiyora wrote about her recent lesson. She mentioned how she now knows what exactly transpires between lovers as they get under the sheet after taking off their clothes. Then she also asked in a hesitating and shy manner if something like that would ever happen between them? Poor Senri had the most awkward time answering to that letter. He wasn't sure what to write and how to. So he decided to keep it appropriate and told her weather or not if they become lovers, she will always be special to him, so special that no one can replace her in his heart. And to that letter Aiyora also responded right away telling him that no matter whom she is married off to, in her heart Senri-chan will forever remain as her most desired.

This way the letters between the half siblings continued to become more and more intimate. A new connection was formed between them. It not only helped their growing feelings for one another but also brought them closer on a whole intense level. And the best part of this whole situation was that everyone was oblivious to it. Especially Aiyora's fiancé and their letter delivery man (Takuma).

The Ichijo heir may have delivered the letters but he too had no clue what actually transpired through it.

"Aiyora-sama!"

The maid tried to awaken the young pureblood but the only from of response received was the sound of her snore.

"Aiyora-sama please wake up."

The maid to put more effort. She placed the breakfast tray on one of the side tables and opened the drapes-curtains to reveal the beautiful late afternoon sky.

"It's almost evening Aiyora-sama, time for us creatures of the night to wake up."

Towards the end the maid was left with no choice but to get her voice a little louder give the slumbering figure a little shake and the result turned to be a success as it got a reaction from the sleeping pureblood. Tucked under the duvet the small figure moved and groaned signaling the lady in waiting that the sleeping beauty is finally awakening.

Aiyora squinted her eyes couple times before slowly blinking them open. She eventually sat up stretching her hands on the sides and above her head. Then proceeded to scratch the back of her head and rub the corner of her eyes.

With slightly messy locks and puffy eyes Aiyora was a sight to be seen. She looked so cute in those yellow cartoon printed pajama set that one would want to gobble her up just then and there!

She greeted the maid in her still sleepy voice and asked her to pass the breakfast.

That evening Aiyora woke up with a good mood, she felt fresh after all those long hours of nap. Aside from that she has also been quite happy for the past few weeks. The time couldn't be any better for the half siblings. Senri and Aiyora were closer than ever. Even though they were physically far apart but mentally they were quite intimate. There was no border or line existed between them that was forbidden to be crossed. Now they have reached a point where they can talk about anything. They talk about love, they talk about life, sometimes they discuss about sex and intercourse, blood thirst, urges and most importantly they talk about Aiyora's engagement to her brother and how unhappy she is with the arrangement. Often she bring up the topic of eloping once she reaches a proper age...

Putting aside all these there is one other topic pops up in the letters every now and then. A topic that Aiyora really wishes to avoid, Touya Rima. Senri does mention the ginger haired female sometimes. Although Aiyora wished he wouldn't but in the end keeping that wish locked deep inside, she goes along with the topic. In other way it gives her a chance to see how deep their friendship has progressed.

"Here you go, make sure to sweep your plate clean."

The maid told Aiyora after placing the breakfast tray on her lap.

"Don't worry about it, I'm starving, this might not even be enough." The pureblood added in a light hearted tone while flashing the maid her signature toothy grin.

She was about to place a piece of toast in her mouth when a knock on the door interrupted. In her excited chirpy voice she ordered the person standing outside the door to enter. The door opened to reveal another maid who stepped inside holding a big envelope.

"What is it?" Aiyora asked, with food in her mouth. Scratch the table manners!

"Your magazine has arrived."

The information just made the pureblood's day even better. Arrival of new magazine means she will get to see more of Senri's work. She could no longer hold back on her excitement. She tapped on the empty space on the bed and signaled for the magazines to be placed there.

Holding a piece of toast on her mouth Aiyora dived in for the priced possession. Shedding the brown envelope mercilessly she brought out her magazine. And soon as her eyes landed on the cover-page…

The wide grin on her face turned grim before slowly curling down to a deep frown. In just a matter of second everything changed. She was no longer excited. Nor was she looking forward to the day. Her joy now turned to bitterness and anger, her appetite for big breakfast now all gone. All she felt was bile coming up her throat.

Aiyora's hold on the magazine tightened. She crunched and crumbled it for a while before throwing it towards the direction of the fireplace. Her aim was spot on, the damned magazine flew into the blazing inferno.

As the pureblood continued to watch the magazine burn down to ashes in the fire a sound was heard. Tearing her gaze from the fireplace Aiyora faced the window only to see a huge crack appear on the glass.

Is this my doing?

She could not believe it.

Aiyora was taught how loss of pureblood's temper releases enough strong energy to able to crack glass and even break them in some cases. But it took her a while to under that it's her wrath that actually cauno sed it. She didn't know she possessed such temper until now.

And in that given moment two things became quite clear to her:

One- she wanted Senri to herself only.

And two- She and Touya Rima will never be friends!

Chapter Text

Time was middle of the day. It is when vampires are usually in deep slumber. That was the case for most members in the Shiki residence except for the pureblood who has been suffering from insomnia for the past week.

Reading articles about Senri and Rima's rumored romance did not sit well with her. Her possessive heart couldn't handle it. Personally Aiyora wasn't sure if she was jealous or furious. Maybe it was a mixture of both, she concluded. But then again she was never given the opportunity to feel jealous. Senri never provided that chance. As long he was home his attention remained 100% on his half-sister.

Now…not only is the distance from Senri killing her but such gossips about him linked up with another maiden was tearing her apart from inside.

Like every other member in the Shiki house Aiyora too retired for the day. She was inside her room. Sprawled over the bed. Reading Senri's letter. On one hand she held the letter while her other continued to play with some loose locks of her hair.

Generally Aiyora read Senri's letter with quite the enthusiasm. She not only read his words but tried to understand them, feel them. But at this point she was so mad that she could barely pay any attention to the content in the letter.

One could argue that she was over reacting… when in reality it wasn't just the magazine! Although it started from there…

Suspicion first rose within her when she realized how often Senri mentioned the other model. At first she didn't think much on the matter because Ichijo Takuma's name also came out of his mouth every now and then. But then soon she started to see the pictures differently and realized how much time the duo spent together. Be it inside the academy or outside Senri and Rima were always together!

There was a particular reason for Aiyora put so much effort into learning how to create familiar when Kaname first started her training.

Yes she did… spy on them! And not embarrassed by it at all.

Her first few attempts resulted in failure. Her cute kitten was picked up by child, who thought the animal was abandoned. Her puppy resulted the same way. Little chicks and ducklings got squashed under pedestrians' feet. And her snake was beaten to death by public after unintentionally frightening a woman with child…

But as the saying goes 'Hardwork Pay Off' in the end Aiyora was victorious.

And that was when she understood the whole situation. There was no reason to be worried with Senri. He simply saw the other as friend, a person with whom he can relate in nature wise. That led Aiyora to pay more attention to the woman that is always with him.

Voila she was right! That female was the problem here.

Kuran Aiyora could swear upon her life that what she saw in Rima's eyes is nothing but potential interest in Senri. The girl is quite the boring type thus is it clear that not many male would be interested in company so if she can catch Senri her life is sort of set. It would be like match made in heaven.

Another big problem was Senri trusted Rima and didn't hesitate to share anything with her. The girl basically knew him inside and out. She knew about his worry about his mother's worsening condition. She knew about his feelings for his half-sister and also the fact that she was engaged to Kuran Kaname.

And how did Rima usually respond to those? She questioned him if it was a good idea! She questioned him if he was strong enough to fight president Kuran? Though nothing was said directly but Aiyora could sense that she was putting doubt inside Senri's mind. She was indirectly trying to show him the picture that he was running after a mirage. Something unattainable!

And that was enough reason for Aiyora dislike the only person with whom her half-brother shared such close ties. She didn't care if the other vampire was looking out for Senri's betterment. In Aiyora's eyes Touya Rima was trying to create distance between her and her precious Ri-chan.

Aiyora sighed after finishing the letter. Then using her newfound power the young pureblood turned the white sheet to pile of ashes. This is his second letter this week that she isn't responding to. She cannot bring herself to write till her rage is subdued.

Those magazines may have been burnt to ashes but articles and pictures published in there still etched into her mind. Although she has heard before that magazine company sometimes make up baseless stories to boost their sales.

BUT STILL…!?

Why on earth would that idiot give them the chance to make a rumor about him anyway? Does he not understand how these sort of gossips are affecting her? Is he that lost in fame that her feelings no longer count? Is he starting to forget her already…?

Is Rima really worth forging her?

Aiyora panicked!

While her heart assured that she was definitely overthinking. Her brain suggested a different phrase: 'There cannot be smoke without fire.'

Aiyora left the bed.

The look of vexation remained on her face as she went around the bed and exited out of her room.

Pushing aside her emotion the pureblood decided to work with logic for the first time. But first she must bring peace into her unsettling mind and in order to achieve that she must first find out how reliable rumors are to begin with.

…

"How true are the rumors that get published on magazines?"

The young pureblood's sudden demand startled the former actress.

Shiki Midori was inside the library, playing the piano. Like Aiyora she too was unable to find sleep that morning. Her face scowled as she looked up to find the pureblood standing at the entrance. Her presence irritated the former actress. However Aiyora could care less about that now.

Midori continued to ignore the pureblood child. Pretending like the latter wasn't even there.

Aiyora understood the woman wanted to be left alone. Under normal circumstances she would have complied. But with all the tension in her head she just couldn't bring herself to play the nice person. She would simply lose her mind if things keep up like this.

She has to know!

Well there is always the option to call up the person in question and interrogate him. But Aiyora didn't have the heart put Senri under more stress when he has got so much going on from the agency and the academy.

"What are the chances," Aiyora finally mastered the courage but paused mid-way, hesitating to finish what she started. "...of Ri-chan and that vampire girl being more than just friends?"

Aiyora, stepped inside. Midori still did not open her mouth. She went on ignoring.

"Please tell me…" Aiyora repeated. "Is there anything going between Senri-chan and that vampire girl?"

Vampire girl! The former actress gave the young pureblood a dirty glance. Clearly portraying that she took offence in her tone. Aiyora ignored that look, she could care less how she sounded, nor did it matter how harsh or how cruel her tone came out. At this point letting out those bile thought out of her system was her only priority. Besides she has to know what goes on in the glamour industry.

"Her name is Rima…" those were the first words to leave Midori's mouth.

"She is a good person and a hardworking child who comes from a well reputed family. So please do not address her name like in that tone and make her sound like some plain showgirl."

Aiyora's heart rate slowed down. This was her first conversation with lady Shiki in months and the woman was already speaking for Rima. And it anger her further.

Midori watched the desperation in the pureblood's eye as she came around the piano and crouched down before her.

"Her parents dropped by for dinner a while back. They expressed their desire to unite the two families. I'm sure they were hinting on marriage between the two of them."

"So…?" that came out cold. If her uncle was here Midori would definitely be punished.

But Aiyora took no offense in her tone. To her Shiki Midori is like a mother. Senri-chan's mother was her mother after all. Therefore the only sort of emotion the pureblood felt was surprise and hurt. After all it was becoming quite clear whom Midori preferred...and it was definitely not her!

"Why does it sound like you're giving your consent on the matter? You barely know them! You barely know Rima! And if I speak frankly, I didn't get a good first impression on her parents. Her mother especially. That woman seemed greedy, plus chatters unnecessarily. Senri-chan will not be able to just among those people."

It was Aiyora's first attempt on practicing the art of manipulation…only to fail miserably!

"Pardon me Aiyora-sama but I don't think I can bring myself to agree with you. To purebloods, we nobles always appear power hungry and greedy. That is not always the case."

"I didn't mean it that way." Aiyora tried to take her words back.

"Beside I've heard Rima-chan is nothing her mother. And guess who told me that…yes Senri."

She ended her statement with a victorious smirk.

Aiyora was out of words. She couldn't believe her ears. Senri actually said that. So does that mean Rima is that important to him now?

"What's with the frown on the pretty face?" Midori taunted Aiyora.

"Did I upset you? Or is it the fact that my son is getting out of your grip!? Oh wait…I know what it is, you're jealous! Your pureblood ego must be having hard time handling defeat from a simple noble."

The young pureblood by now was having hard time holding back on her feelings. The way her jaws tightened and hands balled to fist told the other vampire everything.

Midori smiled a cunning smile. Finally, this is her chance to give this little bitch a piece of her mind. Something that she most definitely wanted to give her father.

"What do you really think Aiyora. Sama…" her name was uttered with punctuation. "…that you purebloods will keep toying with us and we will simply keep our mouth shut and take everything in. Get played in your game. Serve as entrainment for that long boring ass life."

"I don't understand!"Aiyora exclaimed. "I came here to talk about something else but you are dragging the topic elsewhere." Her emotions set out loose which resulted in the window cracking behind Midori.

"…Why? Why is it so hard for you to see? Don't you see it? Can't you feel it? What kind of a mother are you that you can't see through a daughter!? Why don't you yet realize that…that…" she gathered the final pieces of her courage and screamed her heart out while tears gathered at the corner of her eyes clouding her vision.

"…I'M IN LOVE WITH SENRI-CHAN!"

It was the first time Aiyora admitted her feelings for the Shiki heir out loud. And it felt so good. She felt light, as if a heavy weight have been lifted off her heart.

"What did you just say?" Aiyora's words simply fueled Midori's maddening temper.

"I love him…I love him so much…" Aiyora's cheeks reddened as she admitted. "Do you know you are the first person with whom I'm sharin-"

SMACK!

The sound of hard slap echoed into the room.

"ENOUGH!" Midori roared.

"Enough is enough!"

Aiyora remained unmoving from her position. Her face was still facing right. Her head still processing the slap. Various mixture of emotion now running through her system. She'd been slapped! The woman had some nerve to strike a pureblood. Aiyora was enraged. The blood in her vessel started to boil. Should she personally strike back or let Sayatohi punish her. No! Why involved a third party? The woman hit her so she should return the favor.

But before her anger could escalate any further her heart presented a different logic.

How can you hurt the woman whom you have given the pedestal of your mother?

Her rage slowly started to diminish but the same couldn't be said for the other.

"LISTEN HERE YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT! LISTEN TO MY WORDS VERY CAREFUYLLY."

Midori grasped Aiyora by her arms and pulled her closer. Making the pureblood yelp with surprise.

All Aiyora could do was watch the woman in misery. She tried her best to look for love in those eyes but all she found was resent. Pure hatred!

"I will not let the history repeat itself. My whole life was destroyed by a pureblood. My love for him only brought me misfortune. I will not let that same fate befall on my son! So get this into your head and take your dirty paws off him pureblood!" she tried to utter the word 'pureblood' like it was some form of a slang.

"I truly love him!" Aiyora decided to reason one last time. "…I love Senri-chan!"

"You truly have no shame do you? Nor do you have a character? Now it makes me wonder if this is a born trait among the Kurans. You all like to commit to one but play with another!"

Aiyora's lips parted in confusion. She had no clue what that mad woman was blabbering about.

"What?" Midori barked. "Need I remind you of the man to whom you have been pledged?"

Color drained from Aiyora's face. She couldn't believe that Midori would sink that low and rub salt of her engagement to Kaname on her face.

"Now please leave. I cannot tolerate your existence any longer." At first Midori tried to keep it polite but then only seconds later pointed towards the door and screamed

"OUT!"

…

During every dramatic event that unfolds there exist one unfortunate person who ends up getting lashed out on for nothing! In this situation too it was no different…

Aiyora returned to her room feeling numb. Her senses could barely detect anything from the surrounding. She walked in a pace slower than her norm; where each step was slower than the previous one.

In vision she appeared picture perfect. After all no physical harm came to her. However the same couldn't be said for her soul...that was brutally bruised. The pain was excruciating. It felt like someone just stabbed her heart with a sharp knife. And it reached a point where Aiyora actually feared the possibility of her heart exploding.

Her shaky hands managed to grab the door handle and successfully twist it the other way. Pushing the door open she stepped in. Once inside, she closed the door behind her, and realized-She wasn't alone!

Finding this intruder didn't require much hard work. In fact it didn't require any effort. He was just there occupying the couch by the window. Just waiting to be discovered…

"What are you doing here?" Aiyora's demanded in voice harsher than what she would normally do. But then she also had her reasons, after all that unfolded with lady Shiki his face was the last thing she needed to see now.

Kaname smiled reclining back on the couch. "Your thoughts seem to have stolen my sleep."

His words were romantic and so was his smile, "Whether it is broad daylight or darkest of night… I can't stop thinking about you."

Sadly Aiyora was in no mood for romance. She stared back at him tediously, silently observing. His words weren't making her feel flatter as they were rightfully intended. They simply made her more angry and irritated. A lot had happened in a very short span of time making her already exhausted. Thus leaving her no strength to deal with him.

Therefore the scowl on her face was the proof of her current state of mind.

"Forgive me this time I couldn't bring anything extravagant." He spoke picking up the small flower bouquet and the tiny wrapped rectangular shaped box.

He then stood up from his previous position and slowly marched towards her. Only to stop when there was just a hand gap between them.

"Never thought staying away from would be such a difficult task." He added that line while his hand daringly proceeded to touch her. His long fingers moved the hair that was covering her face only to tuck them behind her ear.

Aiyora noticed the attempt his fingers made to play with her earlobe. She tried to glance at the action from the corner of her eyes. Which simply resulted in him removing his hand from there and caressing her face.

"So how have you been…?" It was Kaname that started the conversation. "...my precious little fiancée!"

Curling his fingers around her chin he tried to lift up her face. But when Aiyora refused to co-operate his suspicion changed to confirmation. Something was not right he figured.

"I'm not!" her voice sounded like a hiss. Almost like she was spitting venom.

"Excuse me!"

"I said I'm not your fiancée, nor do I wish to be!"

She almost punctuated every single word. How she still managed to keep her cool was a mystery yet to be solved.

Shocked! That was the only expression that Kaname's usually impassive face held at the given moment. Her sudden cruel remarks took him by surprise. A surprise that shined within those dark wine colored orbs.

"Aiyora?" he tried to reach out for her, but she back away slapping his hand aside in the process.

"DON'T!" She snapped. "Please don't try to touch me."

This time her voice was softer and more pleading. The emotions such as hurt, agony ringing through it clearly.

Kaname remained unmoving from his spot like a statue. His expression may have returned to their usual but inside there was slight panic that he managed to successfully conceal from her. His hands however gave away as his grip on the flowers tightened.

Aiyora finally took notice of the objects occupying his hands.

This time he brought her red roses. Red rose, the flower that single handedly represents love. He brought her the ultimate symbol of love when in reality who knows what he actually felt for her. The hypocritical behavior didn't sit well with her especially when she was this angry.

Kaname's mouth slightly parted and his eyes went unusually wide the moment Aiyora snatched the flowers and the present from his grasp and threw them out of the window like how trash is thrown out of every household.

"WHY? WHY DO YOU KEEP BRINGING THESE?" she snarled. "WHERE IS ALL THESE AFFECTION COMING FROM OUT OF NOWHERE? WHY NOW? WHEN I DON'T HAVE ANY NEED FOR THEM!"

"…"

It was one of those rare occasions when the Kuran prince was absolutely baffled.

"I see what this is all about…" she smiled bitterly as the realization finally set within her. "You want to buy me out, don't you? You want to buy my forgiveness with all these objects and phony affection."

"…"

Although he initially opened his mouth but closed it off after not finding the proper words to defend himself against serious accusations. In that moment all he could do was blink. Just blink his eyes.

Crying bitterly before him Aiyora was a complete mess. Tears were pouring not only out of her eyes but also her nose. He wanted to close the gap between them... he wanted to hold her in his arms… he wanted to comfort.

But alas those thoughts remained only as thoughts. In reality he did not have the courage to take a single step towards her.

"I was deserted here. You chose not to be a part of my life. It broke my heart when I first realized that. But then…after years of struggle I was able to move past it. These strangers became my family. I became one of them. I no longer needed you. Your chapter was closed off. My life was once again perfect…but then you had to come back and take away the last ray of hope that I had left with me!"

She tightly clenched the fabric over her heart in hopes that it would lessen the pain in her heart.

A long uncomfortable silence followed through which neither of the pureblood's dared to break. Especially Kaname! For him it was the dead end. Like he was being held at a gun point. Off course he could have opened his mouth and manipulated his way through. But he did not… because the way she was looking at him said it all.

Words were no longer uttered by her mouth. It was her eyes that took upon the job of speaking. And they glaring daggers at him. Challenging him to utter one more lie…

Outside the bright day suddenly turned gloomy. The depressing grey clouds cover blue sky and the sunshine. The branches of the trees started to move in a maddening rhythm as the speed of the wind picked up. This sudden change in weather was the result of immense energy released by both the purebloods.

The wind invaded inside through the open window and delivered a unique mixed of scents. Amongst them Kaname could detect Aiyora's feminine scent mixed with his masculine one. A really weird thought crossed his mind. Their scents combined together created a wonderful aroma.

Is something like this even possible…? Or am I simply going crazy…? Kaname thought.

It was the sound of her soft footsteps that pulled him out of thoughts. He watched as she made her way towards him. Her blue orbs were now devoid of any emotions. They looked just as blank and expressionless as his.

His heart gave out an unsettling beat as it felt her warm aura getting nearer and nearer.

She appeared to be approaching him…

Something inside him stirred…

But in the end she just walked past him.

He turned in anticipation, wondering what she was going to do. Only to see that she open the door and held it open. No words were needed to be said out loud. The gesture spoke on her behalf. She was asking him to leave. In other words, she was kicking him out.

His eyes searched for her but she refused to meet them. Keeping her gaze locked on her feet.

His mouth parted. He wanted to ask her for the reason but closed it off seeing no point in there.

His feet took the first step. With a heavy heart he made his exit. Only to spare one last glance before passing by her.

Bidding her a silent goodbye he stepped out and the next thing he heard was the loud slamming of the door right behind him.

…

The pureblood and his petite brunette companion were seated at one of the fanciest diners in town. It is after a long time that Kaname actually took his dearest Yuuki outside the Academy. Where it was just the two of them. The chairman insisted on tagging along and bringing Zero as well. But thankfully due to Kiryu's bitter rejection it resulted in only him and Yuuki coming here.

Actually Kaname wouldn't have preferred it any other way.

Yuuki graduated from middle school (although with pretty poor grades, but that doesn't matter to him) and will be going to high school soon. So to celebrate this joyous occasion the two ended up in this five star restaurant for dinner.

Kaname bought her a present earlier, a fancy fountain pen. But the expression on Yuuki's face hinted that she would have preferred food.

This is where Yuuki is so different from Aiyora. The latter shares pretty biter relationship with anything edible. It can be safely said even though she loves to experiment with her cooking and baking skills occasionally but when comes to the part of eating she absolutely resents it. Getting Aiyora to finish a meal is real struggle. All she needs is a small distraction and her appetite can fly away for days. Or she will take a big bite of something and believe that she finished a full meal. Actually how she has survived this long by eating what she eats is a wonder to Kaname.

And when it comes to presents…Aiyora has expensive tastes. Living under the same roof with a once famous actress changed Aiyora's view. Therefore is she isn't the everyday girl next door type. With high sense of fashion and getting trained by the best professional in the beauty and her un-matching pureblood beauty that she was born with has made Aiyora more the glamourous. She has become the type that draws attention. Yes every time that they went out there were people staring at her from almost every corner! But none really dared to approach her for two reason one was him being her company and that other was she was more the out of reach type for majority.

Yuuki on the other hand is complete opposite. Kaname actually had the hardest time shopping for her. He actually didn't know what to get her. First he thought of high-heels but backed away upon realizing she probably didn't know how to walk in on them. Of course he didn't want to have her fall down and embarrass herself or worse get injured. Then he thought of buying her cosmetics but backed away fearing it might lower her confidence. Growing up in a house with two men Yuuki didn't have much idea about to how make herself more appealing. Plus the fact that she has been turned human has made her features bit more plain. So he opted for the safest choice and bought her a pen.

When Yuuki was placing her order he was actually a bit shocked. But at the same time he was also glad and relieved that Yuuki was eating healthy, unlike the younger one. Aiyora might be able to get away starving herself but Yuuki is a human, thus more vulnerable and more prone to sickness and diseases.

Wait…eating so less is also not good for Aiyora. She maybe a pureblood but she is still a growing child. Starving like this is depriving her off all the necessary nutrition. The last time he saw she was nothing but skin and bones. There was no ounce flesh in her body. Just plain skin stretched over the bones. He should have another round of talk with that Shiki Sayatohi soon-

"Kaname-senpai…?"

His name was uttered by a timid voice. And the said person looked up right away, without wasting a single breath.

"Yes Yuuki?" his response also came instantly.

The girl blushed at the deep intensity of his voice. It sent shivers down her spine.

"Is-is everything alright?" she stuttered at first. The nervousness inside her remained. "You look worried. Managing the night class must be hectic."

Kaname chuckled.

She thought about him, she worried for him. He found this caring trait of her so adorable. His heart warmed knowing he was not the only one in this, Yuuki too worried for him. His precious little Yuuki…!

"It matters not Yuuki, the night class can give me as much trouble as they want. All I need is just to see you and everything is automatically lifted off my shoulders."

His hand slid forward and touched her hand.

"As long as I can be close to you Yuuki...I will be at peace."

He then gave her hand a gentle squeeze while his eyes delighted themselves to the sight of her cheeks reddening.

They are so close yet there is a gap between. Every time she looks at him, it is clear that she is looking at a superior. She cannot bring herself to think as his equal. Whereas Aiyora does not even hesitate to look down on him. Well Aiyora at this point has grown a bit too bold. During his last visit she not only put some serious accusation on him but also went as far as to kick him out. The moment she slammed the door…oh how hard it was for him to just silently swallow the insult.

In order to win her over, he has gave Aiyora way too much privilege. But what was the ultimate result? His dignity getting crushed to ground was what he got in return- wait a second!? He is here on a date with Yuuki so why even think about her and ruin the mood?

But she did apologize. A voice inside him argued taking his youngest sister's side.

While it was the truth that Aiyora had badly insulted him during his last visit but then she also personally phoned him days later apologized for her irrational behavior the other day. The conversation was short and precise. Aiyora didn't want to give much details. All she said was that, she was sorry for taking someone else's anger out on him and he was just there at the wrong time. Her honesty softened Kaname heart he wanted to know if she was alright or if he should come over but she simply declined and politely requested to be left alone for some time.

"Um…Kaname-senpai,"

"My apologies Yuuki," he extended his hand and cupped her face. "for letting distractions take over."

"Oh no it's fine."

Kaname never hated Aiyora so much as he was doing now. Despite being with Yuuki his thoughts kept drifting back to her. He and Yuuki are quite different, there was barely anything in common except for their love for each other. So how is this even Aiyora's fault that he could barely find a good topic to discuss with his dearest Yuuki?

.

.

.

"Here is your bill sir." The server placed the folder beside the pureblood.

Kaname took out his wallet to pay the bill while Yuuki excused herself to go to the comfort room.

The server was stunned by the amount of tip that he paid and thanked him and again and again urging him to come back soon. While the young human female kept on blabbering the brunette suddenly recalled, Aiyora once mentioned during a passing conversation that she enjoyed lemon flavored dessert during her stressful times. The zesty taste of lemon always somehow calmed her down, made her feel at ease.

"Do by any chance happen to have anything lemon flavored?" he cut off the waitress midway.

"Yes…of course what do you have in mind sir?"

"Preferably within the range of dessert."

"Our lemon tart is the bestselling in town!" she encouraged. "Shall I bring you a sample for taste?"

"I'm back." Yuuki returned that moment.

Kaname flashed her a smile and returned his attention to the waitress.

"Thank you. There is no need for that. However I would like to place a delivery order for them for next week. My secretary will call and give you the details."

"Understood sir." The waitress bowed as he stood up.

"Shall we go home?" He offered his hand to Yuuki.

"Um…yes of course."

That is how his date night with Yuuki came to an end.

…

"Yes everything is quite fine back home…so am I. There is no need for you to worry."

"I'm glad to know that." Senri spoke during a phone conversation with his beloved Ai-chan. "Also…I think of coming home soon. Have not seen you in so long."

"Um…Senri-chan, I have to go I have been summoned."

With that the line got disconnected from the other side. She did not properly say bye nor did she give him the chance to say goodbye. Just hung up with sudden notice. The frown on Senri's face deepened as he disconnected the line from his side and placed the device on the table in front.

He and Rima were both seated in the makeup room. Getting ready for their next shoot. His make-up is done while Rima's hair is half way through. There are still big rollers placed on the left side of her head.

"You look down Senri…Is everything alright at home?" She inquired looking at him through the mirror.

"Don't think so." He answered honestly. "She sounded very distant and disinterested in speaking to me."

"Hasn't she been like this for a while now?"

"Yes."

"Do those gossips in the magazines has anything to do with it?" Rima asked facing him.

"I'm not so sure."

There was a silence which was eventually broken when Rima offered him her pocky biscuit.

"Here…" she extended her box to him. "Take this."

"Thank you." He took only one of the chocolate cover stick biscuit and put it in his mouth.

From the corner of her eyes the ginger haired girl continued to observe the boy. It was easy to tell he was going through stress. Usually the Shiki heir is quite good at hiding his emotions. So for stress to show up on his face means the matter is quite serious.

"It's all done." Rima's stylist (a petite lady with short black bob hair) said with a satisfied grin while setting her hair with final tousles. "I will be back with your costume soon." She informed the model before exiting out of the vanity room.

Finally when they were all alone Rima asked. After discussing personal matters in the presence of others is a risky prospect. In this business nobody is trust worthy. For a good sum of money anyone will sale made up random stories to tabloid magazines. For example the rumors that some magazines published about the two of them last week, Rima is sure it was done by someone in the agency for the sake of cheap publicity. And as a result of this now Senri is suffering.

"Hey Senri…do you think your sister will have objections with us working together?"

"She is not like that." He admitted, unsure. "But if she has problem, then I guess..." he left the sentence incomplete because he had no idea what to actually say to that. He really loves working with Rima. But if that hurts Aiyora then he will have no option but to find a new partner.

"I understand." she quietly muttered. Facing the other way.

It would be difficult for her to work with someone other than the Shiki heir. But it is what it is…

A part of her understands how the pureblood must be feelings. She may not have met Aiyora in person but from the tales she have heard it is easy to tell how possessive the girl is of her half-brother. Therefore baseless rumors like the ones published are bound to anger her. She probably would have felt the same way if she were in her shoes.

So whatever decision Senri makes in the end she will gladly accept them.

…

Lately watching the rain had been one of her favorite way to pass time. On days when it rained Aiyora glued herself before her window and stood there like that for hours without moving. Her mood hasn't gotten any better since then. Most of her time was spent cooped up in her room. She barely ate, didn't even study nor trained. Kaname tried to take her out for training but Aiyora declined his offers. How can she focus on training when she can barely concentrate on anything?

Her child like eyes watched the rain fall with wonder. Leaning forward Aiyora extended her face out of the window, allowing the breeze to caress her supple skin. Her eyes close down in bliss as she loses herself to the soft kisses of drizzle.

The touch of rain soothed her. It felt as if the solo source of peace for her now was the rain…

Quite honestly Aiyora herself didn't know how she was doing it when all her life she hated the rain. She wasn't big fan of bright sun either, her preference being the moon at all times. But surely she appreciated the beauty of a bright day. So did Senri. Often when the day was bright and sunny the half siblings spent the day in their room cuddling on the bed with the breathtakingly beautiful day as their view.

Aiyora passed a deep sigh.

The mere thought her half-brother weighted down her heart. Not just that, many other sort of reactions followed through as well for instance anxiety, suffocation etc etc. Amongst which the most detectable one was burning sensation inside her throat. Which most probably was the result of her increasing thirst for blood.

Strange why am I thirsting for blood? Aiyora was surprised by that fact. How is this even possible when I'm fed on regular basis?

This wasn't the first time the young pureblood felt such intense desire for blood. The agonizing burning sensation has been residing in her throat for quite some time now. Shiki residence is a vampire household therefore consuming blood is considered a norm. They have a set of young maids who are appointed to feed the masters. Last time she drank was two nights ago. But it barely satisfied.

Seeing her deteriorating condition Shiki Sayatohi offered his own blood to her. But Aiyora declined politely. She may still be young but no idiot for sure. She figured the greedy aristocrat's game right away. Plus his blood wouldn't have made much difference any way.

Even if Aiyora is yet to realize but this is not ordinary thirst. This craving is not just for blood but for love. And can only be quenched once a loved one is devoured.

Sometimes Aiyora actually wondered what could be the possible root of her sudden polydipsia?

…is it fear? Or perhaps her newfound insecurity? Wait…aren't they supposed to be the same thing? The words may sound different along with its meaning but in the end the summation is:

…does Senri-chan no longer belong to me?

"Ai-chan."

Her heart stops momentarily before it starts to pick up massively. The tightly closed eyelids snap open as that familiar scent invades her nostril. There was an intense urge to turn and pounce into the intruder's awaiting arm. Every fiber of her muscles were aching just to get a feel of the other, to see if he was really there or was her mind playing some cruel games.

It took almost all her will power to remain unmoving from her spot.

And the end result was success. She managed to not move, even by an inch. It was her pride, her ego that held her back and forbade her to go to him. Instead her hands reached out to hug her own form tightly. It was probably the only logical way to prevent herself to giving into this…temptation.

.

.

.

"Close the window." The long silence finally came to an end as one of them spoke, "You'll catch cold Ai-chan."

Aiyora did not obey. Didn't feel the need to. Why should she? She is the pureblood here, the one who is of higher rank. If anything it's him who must obey her.

In rage Aiyora wasn't the nicest person to be around. Recently she has mastered her skills on being mean.

"Why are you here Senri?" Her voice was cold and unwelcoming, devoid of all emotions. It sounded the exact same when Kaname was here.

"I felt home sick. I was missing you."

To that Aiyora gave out a bitter chuckle, "Oh! Is that so…?"

She didn't believe a word he just uttered. It was quite evident from her mocking voice. That back handed comment hurt him. He wasn't quite used to this side of the young innocent pureblood. But he chose to not dwell on those feelings for now, he understood where she was coming from.

In all honesty Senri wasn't actually surprised.

Seeds of doubts have been planted on his mind from the moment he stopped receiving her letters. Then shortening of their phone conversation from her side further assured him that something was indeed wrong. Now standing at such close proximity he can see how mad she is and had every reason to be. He has made her upset, caused her pain. Despite all efforts to be different, in the end he turned up just like his manipulative cousin Kuran Kaname and his father when in regards to Aiyora.

Therefore he deserves it and will gladly accept every sort of punishment that she has in store for him.

"How long do you intend to stand there?...I'm tired. I want to sleep."

"You're mad about the magazines." He decided to get straight to the point.

Aiyora looked over her shoulder and shot him a glare and then moment later turned to lean against the window.

This time the blank expression on Senri's face was replaced by surprise. She surely has grown a lot since the last time he saw her but that wasn't his main reason for shock. She has been under immense stress and had drastic weight loss. One can easily tell how much she has starved herself. That also wasn't the main reason behind his surprise.

It was her appearance, the way she looked that got him baffled. Took him off guard.

…because right there, in that moment leaning in that style against the window Aiyora looked every bit like their father. The fact that she was Kuran Rido's daughter was literally stamped on her forehead.

The sight took Senri back ages ago. It brought back memories of the first ever (and only) interaction he had with his father. If he can clearly remember it was a dark night of winter and if he recalls correctly his father was also standing the exact same way Aiyora is standing now.

"If you don't want to make your mother worry, then live quietly, like a doll."

Those were his exact words. Till to this day the young vampire shivers every time those words ring in his ears. Pushing back the thought of that horrifying night he focused his full attention on his sister.

"You believed everything that was published on the magazines?"

"I don't want to…" She mumbled casting her eyes down at her feet.

"I don't want to believe in anything like that. Perhaps I don't even, however at this point from my side there isn't much of a choice.

If it was anyone else, any other girl, I wouldn't have let those cheap articles have its effect on me. But it just had to be her! The one who is glued to you at all times. Rima."

The way Rima's name was pronounced it sounded like Aiyora was spitting venom.

Senri took a deep breath finally understanding the situation. "I see…my friendship with Rima has not sat very well with you."

"Yes…I'm not comfortable with the closeness the two of you share." Crossing her hands before her chest Aiyora admitted with absolutely no hesitation in her.

"Plus give me one reason why I shouldn't?"

She presented her argument.

"…Rima is always with you. She is with you at work, she is with you at the academy. Together, the two of you are seen here and there every now and then. The public likes your chemistry, thus the agencies demand to have you both work together. With love the fans call your pair "SHIMA".

And now there is involvement from the family too. Her parents believe you both are a perfect match for each. They even hinted on possible marriage for the future. Your grand uncle seemed to like that idea and as for your mother…from her heart she has given you both her blessing.

There you go…all the reason why I have been acting so irrationally."

It was Senri's turn to cast his eyes down at this point. He could not look at her anymore. Never has he ever felt so low about himself until now…

Perhaps I am no different than those who intend to hurt her.

"I will speak to the agency tomorrow," he declared.

Aiyora narrowed her eyes not understanding in which direction this talk was heading.

"I will ask them to take Rima off as my partner."

"If they don't agree?"

"In that case I will quit."

"Quit?" Aiyora exclaimed, astonished by his response. She didn't think he would be ready to go so far this easily. She didn't mean to push him that aggressively.

Following his mother's footsteps and making a name in the showbiz was his lifelong dream. He worked hard all these years, to stand where he is today. Now he will quit? Let go of everything just because of her silly insecurity.

Her heart softened. It thumped heavily. What has she done? How could she be so selfish and put such heavy burden on his shoulder? How could she make such cruel demands? Guilt surfed inside her. She felt like a spoiled brat. This was his freaking career that she was messing with. Career! Something which usually takes a whole lifetime to discover. Heck, she is yet to find her own. So what right has she got to mess with the others who has got everything figured out!?

"You can't quit!" she exclaimed once more. "It will ruin your career silly. I've heard these agencies are powerful messing with them, would bring heavy cost. They will make sure you cannot work anywhere. They will destroy you!"

"Ai-chan…" he took her face between his palms before bring her into his arms.

Both their breath labored at such close proximity.

"The only thing that can destroy me is your sadness. This fame, career, success would have no meaning if you are not there to share with. Having you by my side is all I need to keep going ahead."

"Ri-chan,"

"Ssshhh!" he silenced her by burying her face into the warmth of his chest.

Together they stayed like that for some time. Enjoying the blissful silence.

"You're not the one that needs to explain."

With that said Senri pulled away, breaking the embrace and tugged his shirt to expose his neck to her. A gesture that indicated he is offering himself to her. Surrendering his whole being to her mercy. He is all her to have.

Aiyora's eyes went wide! She definitely did not see that coming. "What are you doing?"

Deep in her mind Aiyora has started to doubt it all. Their bond, the feelings that they shared and their irreplaceable love for each other. So what better way could there be other than to offer himself. He may not be able to express his feelings properly. Expression and talk aren't his best game. But his blood, it will never lie. In fact his blood can show her things, the depth of his feelings that himself may not have yet discovered.

"Come on ahead and drink to your hearts content."

She stared at him confused. Contemplating on what to do...

Her eyes closed down for a moment and when they re-opened next those blue orbs were now replaced by glowing red ones; that reflected her thirst and stood as the very evidence that is a nocturnal creature. A beast in human form.

"I don't want to hurt you…"

Despite the thirst she was still hesitating because deep inside she couldn't trust herself. She was afraid of hurting him. Or worse accidentally killing him.

"Don't worry I will be fine." He assured, after reading her thoughts.

He took her by the arms, "If can survive my mother's animal like bites I'm sure I can handle your little thirst with delight."

His reassuring words did not bring her much comfort. She still hesitated fearing her animalistic side. But her body gave away. Before she could comprehend the gap between them was closed off. She was already locked in his arms. Her face already buried at the crook of his neck. Her small buttoned nose tracing the skin, indulging in the enticing aroma. Her ears listening to the sound of his blood streaming underneath that soft skin. Her elongated fangs scraping along his skin.

…their bodies shivered in bliss that neither could put to words.

Her hold on the maroon haired vampire tightened, on reflex, as she felt her form being lifted up.

With her feet now off the floor…

He started to move, walk towards a particular direction…

Their bodies crashed on the bed…

In a second Aiyora altered their position. Senri was now laying under her as she sat over him straddling his hips.

The prey was finally within the predators grasp!

The anomaly happened. Senri smiled. It was the detectable raw craving in his sister's eyes that brought the smile upon his face.

He moved his neck and gave her a perfect angle and Aiyora slowly leaned in, her heart thumping with anticipation and body screaming with a strange kind of excitement and that she never knew existed.

Her tongue darted out. She gave him a long lick from the crook of his neck all to the end of her ear... and back, acquiring his taste in the process.

He could not hold back on the trembling sigh from leaving his lips. It felt as if a secret was coming out. A secret that was never meant to be shared.

His baby blue eyes squeezed shut the moment Aiyora's fangs plunged in, piercing the soft flesh of his neck… the warm liquid gushed into her mouth. Aiyora was used to the taste of blood. But this was simply magic. It was beyond anything she had ever tasted. So delicious, so addictive, she didn't even know if she would be able to stop.

With each gulp her greed grew and so did his pleasures...

His arms wrapped around her figure tightly, encouraging her to go on when at the same time his blood kept on pulling her more and more into him. Signalling her body to take as much of him as she could.

.

.

.

Aiyora drank for a while before pulling her fangs out of his neck. Her eyes were now back to its usual shared a long eye contact. No words were needed. It was the silence that spoke on their behalf.

Senri extended his hand and cupped her face. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her. Despite her already seeing through his feelings. He still wanted to verbally confess. Have her hear those special words with his voice.

His lips parted but his chance to speak was snatched away, because Aiyora dived down and bit him once more.

A soft guttural groan left his lips.

This was no normal bite. Senri felt that already. This time she bit down harder, deeper, with more passion and less care. While drawing out his blood she was also deeply suckling on the surface. The mark of which will remain there for days.

He does not mind. As long as the mark is by her, he will proudly wear it.

And the best part of it all was the fact that without even proper knowledge Aiyora had just discovered his sweet spot. The area she chose this time was the more tender part of his neck.

Therefore making his experience all the more delicious…

.

.

.

In one hand all was going well but on the other hand it wasn't. But the half siblings remained oblivious to it.

If only the lost in passion siblings had any idea that there was another presence, hidden in the shadows, who just witnessed the unfolding of their tryst from start to finish!

And wasn't definitely happy about it...